You're Simply the Best

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/35154169.

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: Underage
Category: M/M
Fandom: Young Royals (TV 2021)
Relationship: Simon/Wilhelm (Young Royals), Simon & Wilhelm (Young Royals), Erik
& Wilhelm (Young Royals), Felice & Sara (Young Royals), Felice &
Wilhelm (Young Royals), Erik & Simon (Young Royals)
Character: Simon (Young Royals), Wilhelm (Young Royals), Erik (Young Royals),
Linda (Young Royals), Sara (Young Royals), Felice (Young Royals),
August (Young Royals), Rosh (Young Royals), Ayub (Young Royals),
Malin (Young Royals), Kristina (Young Royals), Ludvig (Young Royals)
Additional Tags: no beta we die like Erik, except, Erik Lives (Young Royals), Alternate
Universe - Canon Divergence, will add tags as i add chapters, Fluff and
Smut, Consensual Underage Sex, Angst and Fluff and Smut, Happy
Ending, Mild Hurt/Comfort, Alternate Universe - Everyone Lives/Nobody
Dies, Good Sibling Erik (Young Royals), erik ships them, POV Wilhelm
(Young Royals), In this house we stan Malin
Series: Part 1 of In your heart I see the start of every night and every day
Collections: Young Royals
Stats: Published: 2021-11-16 Updated: 2022-02-06 Chapters: 22/27 Words:
83855

You're Simply the Best

by cl0udy_mi1k

Summary

Erik doesn't get into the car accident, and Wille spends the weekend in Bjärstad. Their
relationship grows from there.
 Chapter 1
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Wille was packing his bag for the night, fretting over what to wear. Regularly he slept in his
boxers, but he didn’t want to make Simon uncomfortable. That said, he didn’t have pajamas either.
He’d finally settled on throwing a pair of sweats along with his clothes for the next day into his
bag when his phone rang. A grin spread over his face, assuming it was Simon asking if he was
ready to go. He rolled his eyes when he saw his brother’s name pop up, no doubt calling to ask him
about the crush he’d gotten Wille to admit to earlier. Wille didn’t know if a crush was the right
name for it- what he felt for Simon seemed like so much more. Being around the boy made his
heart race in ways he’d never experienced before. Wille knew that ignoring Erik would just result
in more pestering so he answered the phone, resolving to make it quick so he could go meet
Simon.

“Hey,” he pressed the phone to his ear as he ran his fingers through his hair.

“Hey Little brother,” Erik greeted. “Excited for your romantic rendezvous?”

“Shut up,” Wille groaned, a blush rising to his cheeks.

“Just making sure you didn’t chicken out,” Erik laughed. “Since August seems to be under the
impression that you are coming home this weekend.”

“Fucking August,” Wille muttered. “He’s staying back and I just- didn’t want to deal with him.”

“So if you’re not staying there, and you’re not coming here…” Erik began, pausing for Willie to
answer and giving another laugh when Wille didn’t fill in the blanks. “Pray tell Wilhelm, where
exactly is my little brother spending the weekend? I thought your crush went to Hillerska?”

“Uh-,” Wille hesitated, trying to figure out how much he could give away without Erik figuring
out who he was really talking about. He sighed as he finally answered, “They do… they’re a non-
boarder.”

“A weekend away from the supervision at Hillerska? How scandalous of you.” Wille could
practically hear Erik’s smirk through the phone, “What would mamma say?”
At the mention of his mother Wille felt a familiar panic begin to run through him, “Erik please
don’t say anything. Please!”

“Hey, hey, Wille it’s okay,” Erik reassured quickly. “I’m just teasing you, I haven’t told mamma a
thing, I promise.”

Wille focused on his breaths, grateful that his brother understood wanting to keep things between
them- even if he didn’t know just how scandalized their mother would be if she really knew the
truth.

“I didn’t say anything to August either,” Erik assured, his voice hesitant. Wille could tell Erik was
trying to avoid upsetting him further. “As far as he knows you are coming home, okay?”

“Okay,” Wille felt himself nodding even though he knew Erik couldn’t see him. “Thank you.”

“Wille, I know I’ve been teasing you, and you don’t have to say anything until you’re ready, but it
was nice to see you smile like that. You must really like them.”

“I don’t know, I- nothing has really happened yet,” Wille admitted. “I’m not really sure what we
are.”

“It’s okay,” Erik comforted. “You don’t have to know. I just want you to be happy.”

There was silence before Erik resumed speaking again, his teasing tone returning, “Have you
kissed them?”

Wille’s thoughts flashed back to the night of the movie, feeling Simon’s lips pressed against his,
soft and warm, “Maybe.”

“And?”

“Annnnd I have to go,” Wille replied, saved by a knock on his door.

“Is that them?” Erik asked, clearly having heard the knock over the line.

“Goodbye Erik,” Wille replied, rolling his eyes at his brother. The last thing he heard as he moved
the phone away to hang up was Erik yelling at him to use protection as he cackled.

Wille opened the door to see Simon waiting for him, fiddling with the hem of his shirt.

“Are you ready to go?” Simon asked, biting his lip with a small grin on his face. Wille felt his
heart melt and his cheeks warm at the smile.

“Yeah,” he replied, grabbing his bag and closing the door behind him. They walked in silence to
the bus stop where Sara was waiting. She raised an eyebrow at the sight of Wille walking beside
Simon but said nothing as Wille followed them onto the bus, ready with the app this time.

“Do you want to listen to some music?” Simon asked, pulling out his headphones. Wille nodded
and Simon untangled them before holding out an earbud. Simon’s fingers brushed against his as he
took it, the light touch sending electricity up his arm. He put in the earbud and used the short chord
as an excuse to sit closer to Simon, feeling their legs pressed against each other. The bus began to
move, jolting Wille to the side and pushing them even closer together. He was sure his face was
burning but he didn’t move, relishing in the contact.

Simon had his hand sitting on his lap, fingers spread with his pinky touching Wille’s leg. It
reminded Wille of the movie night, when they had briefly hooked their fingers together, and he
wondered if Simon was thinking the same thing. Wille’s heart raced as he inched his hand closer,
wrapping his pinky with Simon’s. He was rewarded with a smile as the boy’s eyes looked into his.
He forced himself to look ahead, sure that if he kept looking at Simon everything he was feeling
would be open and exposed in his expression.

They sat in silence, reveling in the small contact as the music played until they pulled up to another
stop.

“Rosh and Ayub get on here,” Simon told him, pointedly looking down at their intertwined hands
and giving Wille the chance to pull away. Wille was grateful for the warning, taking a moment to
compose himself as they headed straight towards them, sitting beside them.

“Simon, Wilhelm,” Rosh greeted, drawing out Simon’s name like she was expecting an
explanation for Wille’s presence.

“Uh, hi,” Wilhelm replied awkwardly, unsure of how to act around Simon’s friends after having
only met them once. They had gotten along fine when he did, but that was before- before whatever
this was with Simon.

“Are you going to Simon’s?” Ayub asked, digging through his backpack until he pulled out a bag
of candy, holding it out to them in offering. They all shook their heads no and Ayub shrugged,
having some himself.

“Yeah,” Wille answered. “We’re uh- we’re going to…”

His brain short circuited as he tried to think of a convincing and believable reason he was going to
Simon’s besides wanting to kiss him until they were breathless.

“We’re going to game,” Simon finished for him, and Wille let out a sigh of relief. He knew that
they didn’t need an explicit reason to hang out, friends did that, but he felt like there was a neon
sign over his head announcing that that his intentions weren’t quite so innocent.

“Oh yeah?” Ayub asked, interested. “What games do you play? Maybe we could join?”

“No,” Simon burst out quickly, and Rosh and Ayub looked at him with unreadable expressions on
their faces. “I mean, Wille hasn’t played before so I’m just going to show him the ropes. It would
be boring for you, all beginner levels.”

“Right,” Ayub said slowly, clearly not buying it but not pushing the topic.

Rosh suddenly looked very interested in her phone and Wille pointedly ignored that she was clearly
texting Simon about him when Simon’s phone vibrated and he shot her a look. It was silent for
another moment before Wilhelm decided to attempt conversation by asking Rosh how football was
going. She immediately launched into a rant about one of her teammates and the tense moment was
forgotten for the rest of the ride. They said goodbye at Simon’s stop, and Wille followed him off
the bus to his home. Sara went ahead of them, throwing her bag down in the corner before heading
into a side room.

“Mamá?” Simon called, grabbing Wilhelm’s sleeve to guide him to the kitchen. “You remember
Wilhelm.”

“It’s nice to see you again Ms. Eriksson,” Wille greeted nervously, a feeling that was quickly
washed away as she smiled warmly at him in reply.

“Please, call me Linda!”

“Thank you for having me Linda.”

“Of course Wilhelm, you’re always welcome here,” Linda assured. “Can I get you boys a snack?”

“Thanks mamá, but I think we’re just gonna get Wille set up and game,” Simon answered, leading
Wilhelm away and down the hall and into what must have been his bedroom.

“Your mom is nice,” Wille said as he followed Simon in.

“Yeah,” Simon grinned. “She’s amazing. What’s your mom like?”

“Um,” Wille paused, trying to think of the words to describe the queen. “She's formal.”

Wille was glad Simon didn’t pry at the clearly unorthodox answer, instead taking his bag from him
and setting it down. Wille looked around the room, a fish tank in the corner and lights and posters
on the wall. Wilhelm had never really customized a room to be his before- even his bedroom at the
palace felt sparse and impersonal. Simon’s room suited him, it was cozy and somewhere Wille
could suddenly imagine himself spending a lot of time.

Wille turned to see Simon watching him, and suddenly felt shy, unsure of what to do now that they
were alone. Simon sat on the bed, motioning to the spot beside him. Wille sat down fiddling with
his fingers, not able to look up to meet Simon’s eye. He felt a hand against his cheek, turning his
head until they were facing, foreheads together.

“Is this okay?” Simon whispered, and Wille nodded, unable to form words when he could feel
Simon’s breath on his face. Simon leaned in, slowly, giving him the chance to pull away if he
wanted. Wille debated it for a second, overwhelmed by the sensation of being so close to Simon,
but instead found himself leaning in.
Simon’s lips were just as soft as in his memories, and he shivered as Simon’s hand gently pulled
him in closer. Wille moved, resting it on Simon’s thigh before quickly pulling away, taking his
hand with him.

“Wille?” Simon asked, a concerned look on his face.

“Sorry,” Wilhelm mumbled, his face red. Although he had spent all week thinking of this moment,
of when he’d finally be able to kiss Simon again, being so close to him was overwhelming. It made
him feel dizzy.

“It’s okay,” Simon assured. “Do you want me to stop?”

Wille shook his head no.

“Do you want to kiss me again?”

Wille nodded, burying his face in his hands, mortified that he couldn’t even say the words out loud.

“Why are you embarrassed?” Simon asked softly, cupping Wille’s face so gently that he felt he
could cry.

“I-” Wille sighed, not knowing how to verbalize everything he was feeling. “This is new to me.”

“That’s okay,” Simon promised. “We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”

Wille groaned, falling backward onto the bed, “But I do! Want to, I mean.”

Simon laid beside him, turning and looking at him so earnestly that Wille felt it all come spilling
out, “I just- what if I do something wrong and I don’t know where to put my hands or- I don’t
know it’s silly.”
“It’s not silly if it’s how you’re feeling,” Simon said softly. “Have you- have you never kissed
anyone before?”

Willie shook his head, “No I have but- it would be at a party or something. Usually drunk, and not
with someone who-” He paused.

“Not with a guy?” Simon prompted.

“Um, no that may have happened once,” Wille admitted, “But again, I was drunk.” Before he could
stop himself he added the words that had been on the tip of his tongue, “and not with someone who
mattered.”

Wille closed his eyes, sure that Simon was judging him, but when he opened them he saw Simon
looking at him with a shy smile.

“I like you too, Wille,” Simon whispered. “You don’t have to be embarrassed. Remember the
movie night? You do know what you’re doing.”

Wille blushed, remembering Simon’s quiet moan against his lips.

“You’ve just gotta get out of your head,” Simon encouraged. “Do what feels natural. None of it
will be wrong, it’s just you and me and I’m not judging.”

Wille took a breath and nodded, rolling to the side so his whole body was facing Simon, their
noses brushing against each other. He slowly reached for Simon’s hand, taking it in his. Simon
smiled and guided Willie’s hand to his waist, pausing to look at him for approval. Wille nodded,
this time finding himself being the one to lean in. He tried to shut off his mind, which became
significantly easier when he felt Simon’s hands back on him, teeth scraping against his bottom lip.

Wille bunched Simon’s shirt in his hand, daring to let the other one wander up his side until he slid
his fingers into Simon’s hair. They pulled each other closer until they were nearly on top of each
other. Wille made up his mind and rolled onto his back, bringing Simon with him, who laughed at
the sudden movement. Simon pulled away to take a breath, beaming at him, and Wille couldn’t
help but smile back.

“I don’t know what you were so worried about,” Simon teased, breathing heavily. “You seem to be
handling yourself pretty well.”

Wille took in Simon’s swollen lips and heavy breathing, eyes focused intently on him. Seeing
Simon like this, wanting this, erased any traces of doubt in his mind as he pulled the boy down into
another kiss. Wille wasn’t sure how long they spent on the bed, hands wandering as they kissed.
Eventually, they jumped apart at a knock on the door, Linda calling out that dinner was ready.
They both sat there, getting their breathing back under control and Wille couldn’t help the laugh
that came out at forgetting that there were others in the house. Simon looked at him, maintaining a
serious expression only for a moment before he started laughing too. He stood up and looked in the
mirror, fixing his hair to hide that moments ago Wille had been running his fingers through it.
Feeling bold, Wille fixed a piece himself before stealing a quick kiss from Simon.

“Okay,” Simon laughed. “Let’s go Romeo.”

__

Wille didn’t have a lot of experience at normal family dinners, his were normally spent at far ends
of the table with small talk that he didn’t care for. He would eat quietly, his presence rarely
acknowledged except by Erik- unless it was his mother correcting him on his mannerisms. Eating
at Simon’s was a completely different experience. They teased each other, took bites too big for
their mouths, and Simon even threw a piece of bread at Sara across the table. It was chaotic in the
best way and Wille never wanted to leave. After getting over his initial shyness, he even found
himself joining in the banter about which soft drink was superior and how ridiculous their math
teacher was. When he snorted at Simon’s terrible impression of their most recent lesson, he tensed
for a moment to look at Linda, and found that rather than judging him for it, or even
acknowledging it at all she just looked at her son fondly as he continued the story. It felt like he fit
in perfectly, Simon’s family creating a little space just for him.

“I love your family,” Wilhelm declared after they had finished eating and cleaned up.

“Not too un-royal for you?” Simon teased.

“I’m serious!” Wille replied, grinning. “Do you think mamma would notice if I stayed here
forever?”

“I think there might be some flaws in that plan,” Simon laughed, guiding Wille back to his room.
“I’m pretty sure she would realize if her son suddenly went missing.”
“Maybe,” Wilhelm pondered, although part of him wondered how much she would care at all
beyond the scandal it would cause.

“Do you want to try gaming?” Simon asked, picking up a controller and offering it to him.

“I don’t know how to play,” Wille admitted, worried that he wouldn’t be good at it.

“I’ll teach you.”

After a few rounds even Simon had to acknowledge that Call of Duty was not Wilhelm’s thing. He
kept accidentally dying and could barely make a shot by the time Simon had wiped out the
computer.

“I’m really bad at this,” Wilhelm stated, grimacing as his character died yet again.

“That’s okay,” Simon laughed. “I won’t hold it against you.”

“Maybe you’re just a bad teacher,” Wille teased.

Simon rolled his eyes as he focused on finishing the round. Wille had given up on respawning, so
he put down the controller. Instead, he decided to watch Simon, who had his tongue slightly stuck
out as he focused on the screen, brows furrowed. He couldn’t help but wonder what it would take
to break that concentration, and with a rush of confidence that he got from Simon’s presence he
moved behind him, snaking his hands around his waist.

“Wille?” Simon’s voice raised, his eyes not leaving the screen. The change in his tone the only
indicator that he was affected.

Wille slowly pressed his lips to the back of Simon’s neck, Simon’s breath hitching. Wilhelm took
the sound as a sign to keep going, placing kisses along Simon’s neck, sucking gently so he
wouldn’t leave a mark. Simon sat very still, not moving.

“Fuck,” Simon muttered. Willie hummed in response, moving his lips up to Simon’s ear. “I died,”
Simon continued, clearly shocked at having lost so soon.
“What a shame,” Wille murmured, breathing into Simon’s ear. “Guess you’re done with the game
then.”

Simon turned to face him, gaping at Wille’s actions, before seeming to make up his mind and put
the controller down, “Do you have a suggestion for something to do instead?”

Wille smiled, a shy smile that was quickly becoming the one he associated with Simon as the two
of them fell back onto the bed. If they spent most of the night kissing, who could blame them?

Later, after it had gotten dark out, Linda knocked on the door. They pulled apart and made sure
they were decent before Simon called for her to come in.

“I thought you might want to set up the air mattress before it got too late,” she explained, placing a
pile of blankets on Simon’s desk chair.

“Thanks mamá,” Simon got up to help as she pulled the air mattress out of the box and pressed the
button for it to inflate.

“Thank you Linda,” Wilhelm made sure to add, grateful that she’d thought of him at all.

When the air mattress was all set up, she wished them both goodnight, giving them both a hug
before leaving the room. Wille couldn’t remember the last time he’d gotten a hug like that, and not
for the first time he found himself jealous of the close relationship Simon and his family shared.

“Do you want to watch something?” Simon asked.

Wille agreed, and Simon left him to scroll through Netflix while he went to make popcorn. As the
screen loaded, Wille’s eyes fell on one of the first shows to pop up, Schitt’s Creek . Wille had
never seen it, but the name had come up within the past few weeks after he’d begun googling
everything he could about sexuality and gay relationships. Somewhere between the “How to know
if you’re gay” and “gay celebrities” search he’d seen a gif of a two men, arms around eachother
with the name of the show underneath.

“Have you ever seen this?” Wille asked as Simon returned to him watching the small preview
Netflix was playing.

Simon shook his head, “I think I saw one episode at Rosh’s house one time, we can try it!”

Simon pressed play and moved back to sit beside Wille, pulling the blanket over the two of them as
they leaned back against the pile of pillows on the bed. When Wille leaned forward to grab
popcorn, he saw Simon’s arm move out of the corner of his eye, and felt it against his back when
he lay back down.

“Is this okay?” Simon asked quietly, expression unsure. Wille nodded as his heart raced, leaning
into the touch.

As the episode went on, Wille adjusted his position to rest his head on Simon’s shoulder, their
fingers intertwined. By the third episode, Wille had given up on trying to maintain composure, and
had let himself melt fully into Simon’s side. It felt warm and safe, and he couldn’t remember the
last time he’d felt so comfortable. On episode four, Wille let himself look up at Simon, watching
him as he laughed at something on the screen and blushing when Simon caught him staring. The
fifth episode ended with Wille practically on top of Simon, no longer able to see the screen as
Simon ran his fingers along Wille’s back, his face pressed into Simon’s neck, eyes slowly closing.

__

When he opened his eyes again, Wille noticed there was still a dim light in the room. He turned his
head to see Netflix paused, the text across the screen asking if they were still watching. Simon’s
eyes were closed, his arms still wrapped around Wille and his breathing steady. Wille wasn’t sure
what time it was, and he wondered if he would be able to move to get his phone without waking
Simon. He started to slowly slide Simon’s hands off his waist, and had just about untangled
himself when Simon groaned in his sleep, turning over and pinning Wille beneath him. Fuck.
Wille was debating how to best deal with the situation when he felt eyelashes flutter against his
neck, and Simon moved a hand to rub at the sleep in his eyes.

“What time is it?” He mumbled, blinking slowly

“I don’t know,” Wille answered, breathless at how close they were.

Simon reached over for his phone, squinting at the light as the screen read 3:45am. Simon groaned
as he put the phone back down and turned back to burrow his head into the crook of Wille’s neck,
“It’s too early.”

“We can go back to sleep,” Wille yawned, speaking quietly to avoid waking Linda or Sara. Simon
nodded, arm coming up around Wille’s shoulder. They lay in silence for a few minutes, but Wille
could tell that Simon was still awake.

“Simon?” Wille whispered, and Simon hummed in response.

“I’m glad I’m here,” he said quietly, voice barely audible.

Simon lifted his head to look at Wille, face silhouetted by the faint light, “me too.”

Simon leaned down to kiss him and Wille welcomed the touch, wrapping his arms around him. He
felt like he couldn’t get close enough, mind going blank when Simon slid his hand under Wille’s
shirt, pressing into his bare back. Before he could second guess himself, Wille let his hands do the
same, sliding up Simon’s chest, gasping as Simon moaned into the kiss. The sound spurred Wille
on and he tugged at the bottom of Simon’s shirt, starting to lift it before looking at him, trying to
wordlessly ask if it was okay. Simon answered him by sitting up and pulling his shirt off himself,
smirking at Wille as his eyes roamed across Simon’s chest.

“Can I take yours off?” Simon asked, hand roaming against Wille’s skin. Wille nodded and arched
his back off the bed, giving enough room for his shirt to slide off. Simon leaned back down, and
Wille felt like he was floating at the feeling of Simon’s skin against his. Simon kissed down his
neck, sucking gently as Wille ran his nails along Simon’s back, wanting to pull him closer. He let
his hand move down farther, resting it on Simon’s lower back. Wille gasped when Simon grabbed
Wille’s ass in response, his hips bucking up. Simon moved his leg between Wille’s, muffling his
moans with his mouth as they began to move together. Wille thought about the days after their first
kiss where he had tried to pretend it hadn’t happened and felt annoyed at himself that he had
delayed this, this heavenly feeling of Simon against him, grinding his hips down.

Simon’s hand hovered around his waistband, and Wille nodded, his hand grabbing at Simon’s
pants as they stripped to their underwear. Then, all coherent thought was gone as Simon pressed
his hand against Wille through thin fabric. All Wille could do was shudder, arching into the touch.
He felt like his skin was on fire but he never wanted to put it out. He pulled Simon back into a
desperate kiss, needing to feel Simon’s lips against his.
Wille ran his hand down Simon’s chest, letting it slide into Simon’s boxers and relishing in the soft
moan Simon made against his lips. He knew he was way out of his area of expertise, before Simon
he’d never even thought about it before, touching another boy like this. All he knew was he wanted
to make Simon feel as good as he was making Wille feel, and so after wrapping his fingers around
him he gave a gentle tug, making Simon gasp into his ear. Simon moved his hand from over
Wille’s boxers, sliding it inside and removing the last barrier between them as Simon took his
length into his hand.

Wille brought his free hand up and tangled it in Simon’s hair, meeting him in a kiss, hand moving
faster between each other as they both began to speed up their pace. Everything started to feel
blurry and Wille was seeing stars as Simon bit down on his shoulder, muffling his moan as he
came, going soft in Wille’s hand. The sensation drove Wille over the edge, gasping out before they
collapsed against each other, panting as they came down from the high.

“That was,” Wille breathed out, not sure how to finish.

“Yeah,” Simon sighed in agreement. “I’ll just get a cloth.”

Wille mourned the lack of contact as Simon peeled himself away, slipping on a pair of sweatpants
before sneaking out the door.

Wille stared at the ceiling, trying to collect his thoughts, suddenly aware of the stickiness on his
hand. He looked at it for a second, contemplating, before raising it to his mouth. He was curious,
and let his tongue dart out to lick his finger. He pulled it away when he heard the gasp from the
door, Simon having returned with his mouth gaping open.

“Are you trying to kill me?” He asked, breathless. “Fuck Wille, that was hot.”

Wille’s heart raced, proud that he was able to cause Simon to have that reaction, that he’d had
Simon gasping and moaning above him. He smiled, feeling shy as Simon walked back over to the
bed, gently wiping the washcloth along his stomach and thighs, before wiping off his hands. Simon
threw the washcloth into his laundry basket, sliding into the bed beside Wille, pulling the covers
back up around them.

“You’re beautiful,” Wille whispered, tracing along Simon’s cheek as he settled in beside him.

“You are,” Simon replied earnestly, pressing a kiss to Wille’s jaw as their eyes closed, falling back
 asleep together.

Chapter End Notes

I have never written a sex scene before so ahhh I'm sorry if it sucks.
 Chapter 2
Chapter Notes

Thank you so much everyone for your comments!!! I really appreciate them and hope
you enjoy this next chapter.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Willie woke up to the smell of bacon. He was never able to smell the kitchen from his room at
home, or from his dorm, and for a moment it was disorienting until he remembered exactly where
he was. Simon was curled around him, shoulders moving ever so slightly with his breath. He was
beautiful. He heard a cupboard door slam from the kitchen, and Simon stirred in his arms, eyes
slowly blinking open.

“Hi,” Wille whispered, running his thumb along Simon’s jawline.

“Hi,” Simon smiled. “How did you sleep?”

“Good, and you?”

“Good”

Simon ran his hand along Wille’s chest, “What do you want to do today?”

“Whatever you want,” Wille replied, not adding that he didn’t care what they did as long as he
could spend the time with Simon. “What do you normally do on the weekends?”

Simon shrugged, “Hang out with Ayub and Rosh, homework, practice music. What do you usually
do?”

“I’ll read or call Erik, watch movies, sometimes I’ll go for a run. I don’t mind if you want to spend
time with your friends, I like them.”
Simon grinned, “we can but I’m warning you they’re going to be a pain. Rosh was already
bothering me over text yesterday about how obvious I was being that I like you, they’re going to
try to tease me as much as possible without you realizing.”

Wilhelm tried not to overthink it, the fact that Simon liked him enough that his friends would tease
him about it, that he was telling him he liked him.

Wille blushed, “Erik may know about you. Well not you specifically, but when I said I wasn’t
going home this weekend he asked me if I’d met someone.”

Simon grinned, “Met someone, hey?”

Wille buried his face in Simon’s chest, “Ugh yes. I’m never going to live it down.” Wille tried to
look annoyed, something that might as well have been impossible when he saw the smile Simon
was giving him. He was radiant. He leaned in to kiss him, their arms tightening around each other,

They were forced to pull apart when Simon’s stomach growled, causing Wilhelm to burst out
laughing.

“Hey!” Simon exclaimed, giving him a gentle shove. “Leave me alone, it’s not my fault if I’m
hungry!”

Wille just grinned, giving Simon a peck on the lips before getting up to get dressed, Simon
following suit. Simon led them out of his room towards the kitchen, where Sara and Linda were
already at the table.

“Good morning,” Linda greeted, a smile on her face. “How did you both sleep?”

“Good mamá,” Simon answered, leaning in to kiss her forehead before stealing a piece of bacon off
Sara’s plate, ignoring her protests.

“Was the air mattress okay Wilhelm?” Linda asked.

“Um, yes, thank you,” Wille stuttered, ignoring Simon’s smirk and praying that the blush in his
cheeks wouldn’t give away the fact that he hadn’t, in fact, even set foot on the air mattress.

If Linda suspected anything, she didn’t show it, for which Wilhelm was grateful. Breakfast was
even more casual than dinner had been the night before, Simon piling food on their plates before
stating that they’d eat in his room.

“Wanna watch something while we eat?” He asked, turning on the tv.

Wille nodded, he’d never been allowed to eat in bed before, the concept shouldn’t have been so
exciting. Simon hit resume on the episode they’d left off on the night before, and they spent the
rest of the morning stealing bites of food from each other’s plate, legs pressed against each other
under the covers. Wille never wanted to leave.

__

In the afternoon, Simon got a text from Rosh inviting them to go to the lake. Wille agreed,
borrowing trunks from Simon, and they found themselves on the back of their bikes, reminding
Wille of the time he had snuck out to see Simon for the first time. Rather than going to the main
entrance, they passed the parking lot and took a smaller trail to a more secluded area of the lake.
Wilhelm wasn’t sure if this was usual, or if they were doing it because he was there, but he was
grateful for the extra privacy. They put their bags down by a small dock and stripped to their
swimsuits. Rosh jumped in ahead of them, her head going underwater, yelling at them to come in
when she resurfaced. Simon walked ahead and dipped his toe, yelping as he pulled his foot back.

“What the fuck!” He yelled, “It’s so cold!”

Rosh rolled her eyes, “It’s not bad once you’re in the water you big baby. Just jump in.”

“I’m not being a baby!” Simon exclaimed, “It’s cold!”

“I’ll push you in,” Ayub offered as he stepped onto the dock.

“Don’t you dare,” Simon glared, and Wille couldn’t help but think about how cute Simon looked
with the pout on his face.
“You need to protect me!” Simon demanded, turning to Wilhelm.

“Me?” Wille laughed, “What am I supposed to do?”

“Don’t let them push me in,” Simon pouted.

“PUSH HIM IN,” Rosh yelled from the water. Ayub ran past them and did a cannonball, water
splashing up from around him and getting them wet.

“I hate you both,” Simon exclaimed, scoffing as Ayub flipped him off.

Simon stood at the edge of the dock, still hesitating, when Wille grabbed him from behind,
wrapping his arms around him and pulling them both over the edge into the water.

“Wille what the fuck!” Simon cried out as Rosh and Ayub cheered.

Wille did his best to look innocent, choosing to deny that his decision had anything to do with
wanting an excuse to have Simon in his arms, even just for a minute. They swam around for a bit,
joking and splashing, before Rosh suggested a chicken fight.

Simon groaned, “No way Rosh, you always get way too competitive.”

“Do not!” She protested. “Come on, Ayub and I will be one team, you and Wille can be another!”

Wille pretended he didn’t see the pointed look Rosh gave Simon. Now that Simon had mentioned
it, Wilhelm could notice all the subtle moments where Rosh and Ayub tried to push them together.
Not that he minded the excuses to be close to him.

Simon finally relented and Wilhelm found himself facing Ayub, Simon sitting on his shoulders.
Simon had been right, Rosh was extremely competitive, and it wasn’t long before Simon was
falling off backwards, nearly pulling Wilhelm back with him. Simon resurfaced, spitting out water,
before declaring that he was done with the whole thing and wading back to shore. Wille probably
couldn’t have been more obvious when he said that he was done as well and was going to dry off.
When he got back onto the dock, Simon was shivering, a towel wrapped tightly around his
shoulders. Wille grabbed his own towel, and then sat beside Simon, feet hanging off the dock. By
the time Rosh and Ayub had gotten out of the water, Simon and Wilhelm had dried off, so Simon
told them he was showing Wille around the lake, dragging him off before they had a chance to
answer. As soon as they were out of sight and hidden in the trees, Simon stopped, pulling Wille
down to him for a kiss. Wille felt his back hit a tree as Simon pressed further into him, arms
drawing him close. Wille felt breathless, so absorbed in the moment with Simon that at first he
didn’t realize that Ayub and Rosh were calling for them. They reluctantly pulled away before
heading back, packing up their stuff and going back to Simon’s for dinner. Wilhelm couldn’t stop
smiling from his spot on the couch against Simon, with Ayub and Rosh bantering with Sara and
Linda. After eating, they all played a board game together and Wille couldn’t remember the last
time he’d laughed so hard. By the time everyone said goodnight, Wille was struggling to keep his
eyes open, and as he fell asleep in Simon’s arms, the air mattress again unused.

__

Sunday morning, Wille and Simon repeated their previous routine. Breakfast in bed and binging
Netflix, followed by a lazy makeout session after Simon shamelessly draped himself across
Wilhelm. Wille knew he’d have to head back to the school soon, and he groaned into the pillow,
not ready to leave the bubble they’d created.

“What are you doing after school tomorrow?” Wilhelm asked as he helped Simon deflate and fold
up the air mattress.

“Choir practice, it will probably go late, sorry,” Simon apologized, and Wille could tell that he also
wished they could spend the time together.

“That’s okay!” Wille rushed to reassure him, “I’ll still see you in the morning at rowing practice?”

“I’ll be the one flailing in the boat,” Simon joked, and Wille couldn’t help but smile.

“I’ll see you tomorrow Simon.”

“Bye Wille.”

Wilhelm tried not to be too disappointed as he got on the bus back to Hillerska, the weekend had
been better than he could have imagined.

He was back in his dorm room, working on the homework he’d put off to see Simon, when Erik
facetimed him.

“Hey Erik,” he waved, balancing his phone on his desk so he could still work on his schoolwork.

“Doing homework?” Erik asked, a smirk forming on his face, “Don’t tell me you stayed back all
weekend to catch up and still haven’t finished.”

Wilhelm rolled his eyes, his face turning red as he mumbled for Erik to shut up.

“So?” Erik began, continuing when Wille gave him a questioning look. “How was your weekend?”

“Good,” Wille admitted, unable to stop the small smile on his face at the thought of Simon.

“Good huh?” Erik teased, “That explains the hickie.”

Wille dropped his pencil, eyes widening as his hand reached up to cover his neck, “What!?!?”

Erik cackled, “I’m kidding, but apparently I’m not that far off the mark.”

Wilhelm felt it face burn, “You’re the worst”

“My little brother,” Erik continued, ignoring him, “It was really a good weekend then hey? When
do I get to meet this mystery girl?”

Wilhelm froze, for a second it had felt like Erik just knew, and he wouldn’t have to say it. But of
course Erik thought it was a girl.

“Wille?” Erik’s tone changed to one of concern, “I’m sorry, was it something I said? I know I’m
teasing you a lot, it’s just nice to see you so happy.”

Wille swallowed, feeling like he had a rock moving down his throat, “They aren’t- I’m not- I
mean-”

“Hey, hey,” Erik rushed to reassure him, “It’s okay. I’m sorry for pushing you about it. You can
tell me when you’re ready.”

Wille wanted to tell him, wanted to be able to gush about Simon, about how he made him feel, but
the thought of it changing something, of Erik seeing him differently, petrified him.

He nodded, “Okay. I do want to talk to you about it, but it’s complicated, and I just- I can’t right
now.”

“Okay,” Erik replied, and Wille was grateful when he dropped it, moving onto other topics like
school work and the latest palace drama. By the time Erik hung up, Wille felt like himself again,
able to brush aside the anxiety, at least for the night.

__

A few days later, Wille finally had some time alone with Simon, the two of them sneaking off to
his dorm room after classes ended. They had Netflix open on Wilhelm’s laptop, both only paying
half attention with Wille’s head on Simon’s lap, Simon playing with his hair. When on screen,
David tries to talk to a high school student about being gay, Wilhelm rolls onto his back, looking
up at Simon.

“How did you come out?” He asks, the words falling out before he can stop himself.

“It was never a big thing with my family,” Simon shrugged, “One day we were eating dinner, and I
just told them I was gay.”

“Were you scared?”

“Terrified,” Simon admitted, “But then my parents said they loved me and Sara flicked spaghetti at
me and that was that.”

It was quiet, Wille contemplating Simon’s answer as he felt Simon’s fingers continue to run
through his hair.

“Are you thinking about it?” Simon asked, breaking the silence.

“I’m not- I’m not ready to be out in public. But sometimes I think maybe Erik” Wille replied.

“Are you scared?” Simon asked.

“Terrified.”

Wille was grateful when Simon didn’t press him anymore, and pulled him down for a kiss. One
that ended much too soon when Sara texted saying she was done at the stables and ready to go
home.

__

There was another party being thrown on Friday. Wille wondered if the staff were really that
oblivious or if they just didn’t care, but either way he found himself dragged out of his room by
August. He knew that Erik and August were friends, and that August had had a rough time with his
family, but it was hard to remind himself of that when August kept making stupid comments that
made his face look entirely too punchable. August was going on about finding a girl for Wille to
hook up with when Simon came in, a small smile on his face when his eyes met Wilhelm’s. Wille
downed his drink, making a weak excuse as he left the couch they were sitting on, making his way
towards Simon.

“Hi,” he grinned.

“Hi,” Simon replied, grinning back. “How’s the party?”

“Better now that you’re here.” His eyes flicked to Simon’s lips, knowing he had been too obvious
when Simon laughed.

“Shut up,” he mumbled, embarrassed at having been caught.

“You know,” Simon said casually, scanning the room. “It looks like pretty much the whole school
is here.”

“Yeah,” Wille nodded, not sure where Simon was going with this.

“I bet there’s no one in the dorms.”

Wilhelm’s heart sped up at what Simon was implying. He considered his options, he could stay
here, trying to avoid August and making small talk. Or, he could sneak back to his room, and have
Simon naked beneath him. As if it was even a choice.

“Give me like, ten minutes,” he replied, breathlessly. “I’ll meet you outside?”

Simon nodded, walking back towards the exit, turning to look at Wilhelm before he crawled out
the window. Wille’s breath caught, he was so far gone for this boy. He stumbled his way back to
August, breathless.

“Where did you disappear to?” August prodded when Wille approached him.

“Uh, bathroom,” Wille mumbled, “I threw up.”

“Shit!” August exclaimed, a look of concern on his face. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Wille answered quickly, “I’m just going to sleep it off.”

“Do you want me to come with you?”

“No, that’s okay,” Wille hoped he wasn’t being too obvious at just how much he didn’t want
August to come. “I’ll be fine, enjoy the rest of the party.”

He turned to leave before August could answer, making his way through the crowd, letting out a
sigh of relief when he breathed in the fresh air. He saw Simon leaning against a tree near the path
back to the dorms, and felt giddy with excitement as he walked towards him. The path was empty
as they walked, and Wille couldn’t resist pulling Simon into a kiss, feeling him smile against his
lips. The walk back to the dorm took longer than usual, with them each interrupting it by pulling
each other into the cover of the trees to kiss, laughing as their hands wandered. When they finally
got to Wille’s dorm room, Simon immediately began tugging at his shirt as the door closed behind
them.

“Hold on,” Wille laughed, making sure that the door was locked and the curtains were closed. He
turned back to see Simon lying on the bed, looking up with him, eyes dark.

“Come ON, Wille,” Simon grumbled impatiently, pulling Wille down on top of him, reaching his
hands up under his shirt.

Willie fumbled with Simon’s belt as soon as his shirt was off, groaning in frustration after a third
attempt of failing to undo it.

“Want help?” Simon laughed.

“Why is this so difficult?” Wille complained. “Belts are stupid.”

“I didn’t know you had a personal vendetta against belts,” Simon teased, his laugh catching in his
throat as Wille cupped him through his jeans.

“Take it off,” Wille demanded.

“Bossy,” Simon shot back, but complied, undoing the buckle and shimmying them off as Wille
stripped his own pants. They both moaned when Simon pulled Wille back down into a kiss,
Wille’s weight pushing Simon into the bed.

“Can I try something?” Wille asked quietly, running his hand along Simon’s side.

“Yeah,” Simon mumbled, gasping as Wille began to kiss his way down Simon’s chest.
“Is this okay?” He asked, when he got lower, pressing his lips against Simon’s hip bone.

Simon nodded, bucking his hips ever so slightly.

Wille wasn’t fully sure what he was doing, he only knew that he’d had far too many cold showers
after multiple dreams of his mouth on Simon after their weekend together. He hooked his fingers
into the waistband of Simon’s boxers, pulling them down. He looked up at Simon whose head had
fallen back on the pillow, hands gripping the sheets.

“You’re beautiful,” Wille murmured, before hesitantly licking up Simon’s erection.

“Christ Wille,” Simon moaned, arms covering his mouth to stifle the sounds. That was all the
encouragement Wille needed to take him in his mouth, moaning around him when Simon grabbed
his hair. He moved slowly at first, but began to bob his head more eagerly as Simon began to
writhe underneath him.

“Wille,” Simon panted, “I’m almost, I’m going to-”

He cut himself off with another moan, as Wille pulled himself off with a pop, replacing his mouth
with his hand as he pumped Simon through his orgasm.

Wilhelm felt the tension leave Simon’s body, hands wrapping around him as Simon desperately
pulled him closer, panting.

“Was that okay?” Wille asked shyly, once Simon’s grip had loosened.

“Was that okay?” Simon gaped at him. “Fuck Wille, you really have no idea what you do to me do
you?”

Wille just blinked at him, so Simon continued, “that was more than okay. You’re amazing.”

Wille let out a sigh of relief he didn’t realize he’d been holding as Simon’s hand moved lower.
“Can I?” He began to ask, “Wanna make you feel good too”

“Yes,” Wille gasped, as Simon pulled his boxers down. “Yes please.”

Simon smirked as he flipped them over, pinning Wille down into the mattress, settling between his
legs before moving downward. Wille barely had any time to process before Simon’s mouth was on
him and the whole room was spinning.

“Simon,” Wille whispered, basking in the feeling of the two of them alone together, it felt like no
one else existed.

“Simon,” Wille let out again, this time a warning, letting him know that he was getting close.
Instead of pulling off like Wille expected him to, Simon took him in further, looking up at him
through his eyelashes and fuck if that wasn’t the hottest thing Wille had ever seen, sending him
over the edge.

His whole body shook as Simon moaned around him, swallowing, and god what did Wille ever do
to deserve this, to deserve him. When he was finished Simon crawled back up, tucking himself into
Wille’s side.

“God Simon,” Wille whispered, “That was, I have no words.”

Simon blushed, a small smile on his face as he wrapped his arms around Wille’s chest.

“Have you ever done that before?” Simon asked, tracing shapes on Wille’s arm.

“No,” Wille breathed out, “have you?”

“No, I’m glad it was with you.”

“Me too.”

They lay in bed for a while, before finally getting up to switch off the lights, falling back into each
 other's arms to sleep. Wille was half asleep, eyes closed and breathing steadying when he heard
Simon whisper, clearly not meant for him to hear, “I want every first with you.”

Chapter End Notes

Me two days ago: i dont think I would ever write smut

me now: ANYWAYS HERES A SECOND SEX SCENE

Ok so I'm not planning on ending every chapter with smut, but it just felt right to put it
in there, sorry not sorry
 Chapter 3
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

There were two things Wille noticed as soon as he woke up. The first, was that Simon was
beautiful when he slept, light rays dancing over his skin. The second, was that his body had clearly
noticed it as well, already half hard. He was spooning Simon from behind, and he wondered if he
would be able to move over before he woke up without him noticing. He was pondering what to do
when Simon shifted in his sleep, pulling Wille in closer and wiggling his hips. Simon was going to
kill him without even waking up. Wille tried to distract himself by thinking about things he hated,
long meetings, the essay he had due, August yelling at them during rowing. He felt like he was
slowly regaining control of his body when Simon shifted again, rubbing up against him. This was
torture. He laid as still as possible as Simon moved again, he was pretty sure he would
spontaneously combust if Simon didn’t stop. He closed his eyes, trying to steady his breathing
when he felt Simon shake in his arms. When he opened his eyes he saw Simon smirking, eyes still
closed but clearly not asleep. He was laughing at him.

Wille withdrew his arm, blushing, “Oh fuck you, you were doing that on purpose weren’t you!”

Simon opened his eyes and let himself laugh out loud, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“You’re such an ass,” Wille buried his head in the pillow, embarrassed.

“I thought you loved my ass,” Simon teased, and Wille stuck up his middle finger in response, not
looking back up.

Simon laughed again, and as much as Wilhelm wanted to dissolve into the bed to escape this
moment, he couldn’t help the flutter he felt in his chest at the sound.

“You know,” Simon began, running his fingers up Wille’s back. “I could help you with that.”

When Wille didn’t respond Simon began kissing up his spine, Wille was sure he had goosebumps.
He finally rolled over and Simon didn’t hesitate before kissing him, fingers curling in his hair.

Simon sighed happily as he practically crawled on top of Wille, tightening his grip around him.
Wille sucked on his bottom lip and Simon moaned, grinding his hips against him as his hand began
travelling lower. Wille gasped when Simon wrapped his hand around him, moving painfully
slowly. Wille bucked his hips up, deepening the kiss, when-

Someone jiggled the door handle and Simon all but jumped off him. They both stared at each
other, unsure of what to do.

“Wille?” August's voice came through as he knocked on the door. “Are you awake?”

“Uh yep, yes, I’m awake.” Wille responded, voice hoarse.

“Are you feeling okay after last night?” August asked.

“Yeah, better.” Wille replied, staring wide eyed at Simon who was still frozen in place at the other
end of the bed.

“Can I come in?” August asked.

“Um, I’m still just waking up. I can meet you for breakfast,” Wille replied, knowing August
wouldn’t leave him alone until he saw him.

“Okay,” August responded. “I’ll see you soon.”

They didn’t move until they heard his footsteps walk away, and Wille let out a sigh of relief.
Simon giggled, only laughing more when Wille shot him a look.

“I guess that’s my cue to leave then,” Simon sighed, beginning to pick his clothes up off the floor.

“I wish you could just stay in bed with me forever,” Wille blurted, before he had the time to think
about what he was saying.

Simon smiled, making the blush Wille knew was rising on his cheeks worth it, “me too.”
He stepped forward, jeans on but still undone, and pulled Wille into a kiss. Wille wrapped his arms
around him, pulling him closer when Simon pulled away. When Wille protested Simon laughed,
“August is waiting for you, you know he’s not going to go away until you go out.”

“Fuck August,” Wille mumbled, pulling on his own clothes.

“Ummm no thanks,” Simon replied, before smirking again, “I’d rather keep that between you and
I.”

Wille rolled his eyes, “You’re ridiculous.”

“I mean he is weirdly obsessed with you though,” Simon continued, “Maybe he’d be secretly into
it.”

“Ohmygod STOP,” Wille exclaimed, “He’s my cousin!”

Simon shrugged, “Isn’t there lots of inbreeding with royalty?”

“I hate you,” Wille glared. “I was worried about getting through breakfast with a boner but you’ve
effectively turned me OFF.”

“Well maybe,” Simon laughed, pulling his jacket on, “If you sneak away later we can remedy
that.” He gave Wille a quick kiss on the lips before picking up his bag.

Wille sighed, throwing on a sweater over his t-shirt. “I’ll go out first to make sure the coast is
clear? Then I’ll text you so you can leave.”

“Ok,” Simon smiled, “One more kiss for the road?”

Wille rolled his eyes, pulling Simon in for a kiss before leaving. As he suspected, August was
waiting for him not far down the hall.

“Were you talking to someone?” August asked, getting up from leaning on the wall.
“Hmm?” Wille asked.

“I thought I heard voices.”

“Oh, um Erik called me.”

They rounded the corner to the dining room and Wille quickly texted Simon.

WILLE

Clear

SIMON

I’m beginning to feel like your dirty mistress

WILLE

Maybe you are

SIMON

Wow

Youre lucky the sex is so good or id be tattling to your hypothetical wife

WILLE

So good hey?

SIMON

Shut up

“Wille?” August asked, pulling him out of his thoughts.

“Oh, sorry,” Wille replied, putting his phone away before August could ask who he was talking to.
Breakfast was fairly uneventful, August prattling on about the rest of the party. Wille just had to
nod or mmhmm at what he said, grateful he didn’t have to speak much himself. He wasn’t paying
much attention, thoughts drifting back to Simon until he heard August mention Felice.

“-was looking forward to hooking up with her last night but she spent the night hanging out with
that non-boarder girl.”

“Sara,” Wille replied. He’d heard rumours that August and Felice had gotten together but he hadn’t
put much stock in them; he was surprised to hear that they were true. He probably would have
realized sooner if his thoughts had revolved around more than Simon this past week.

“Right, Sara, anyways we’re supposed to meet for lunch but apparently Sara slept over so she
wants to bring her. What’s with girls always bringing their friends to things anyways?”

Wilhelm shrugged, which August took as permission to keep talking. “She’ll be a total third wheel.
I know she’s kind of dull but can you come and I don’t know, tell her her hair looks nice or
something, just keep her distracted so I can get time with Felice?”

“Uh, I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” Wille replied, wanting to avoid the whole situation.

“That’s not a no!” August exclaimed, standing up and slapping him on the back. “See you in the
courtyard at 12!” He left the room before Wille could get a word out.

WILLE

So fun story

August is trying to get me to go out with your sister

SIMON

????

WILLE

Felice wants to hang out with her more than him

So he wants me to distract her

SIMON

of course she does

Sara is so much cooler than august

I dont know what Felice sees in him

WILLE

I didn’t even realize they were together

SIMON

Yeah according to sara they hooked up on parents day or something

WILLE

Oh

SIMON

Oh?

WILLE

Ummm so i didnt mention it earlier

But felice kissed me

On parents day

SIMON

OH????

WILLE

When i went to check up on her during lunch

I think she misunderstood

I just kind of stood there cause i didnt know what to do

I didnt kiss her back

I promise

SIMON

Its ok wille

I believe you

WILLE

Im sorry i didnt tell you earlier

I didnt know how to bring it up and i felt bad

Like maybe i led her on

SIMON

I mean i cant blame her for being into you

Youre kind of a catch

WILLE

Ugh i drove her straight to august

SIMON

What were you supposed to do?

Lie to her?

WILLE

No

Youre right

I shouldve talked to her about it though

We used to be friends

Id kind of been hoping we could be again

SIMON

Its not too late

You can talk with her while youre on your DATE WITH MY SISTER

WILLE

Ughhh he didnt even give me a chance to say no

SIMON

Its FINE

Take sara on a date before ME

WILLE

What about last weekend

SIMON

doesnt count

I expect dinner and flowers and to be WOOED

WILLE

Prepare to be wooed then

SIMON

I better be swept off my feet

Considering youre about to go on a date with my sister

WILLE
Not a date!!!

SIMON

Wow i really am your dirty mistress

Im warning sara that youre a player

You better not put any moves on her

WILLE

The only person i want to put any moves on is you

SIMON

You better

Now stop flirting with me and go talk to felice

Before you make things worse by going on a date with my sister after rejecting her

WILLE

Youre right

ABOUT TALKING TO FELICE NOT THE DATE

__

Wille decided to go to Manor House right away, wanting to get the awkward conversation over
with. He heard laughs from behind the door as he knocked, and Madison swung it open and stared
at him, not saying anything.

“Uh, could I talk to Felice?” He asked, uncomfortable from her stoic expression. Felice stepped
into the frame.

“Hi Wilhelm,” she said, eyes looking around nervously, “Is everything okay?”
“Yeah,” he nodded, “I was just, hoping we could talk.”

She nodded, stepping out of the room and closing the door behind her.

“I wanted to say that I’m sorry, about what happened on parents day.” He started, “I hope that I
didn’t, I never meant to do anything to lead you on.”

“You didn’t,” Felice said quietly, looking at the floor. “I’m sorry for just kissing you without
warning.”

“I was hoping we could still be friends?” Wille asked, and Felice finally looked up and smiled at
him.

“Yeah, I’d like that,” she replied.

“So, um, August asked me to go to lunch with you guys,” he blurted. “Well, told me to more like
it.”

“Why?” She asked, looking confused, “No offence.”

“He wants me to keep Sara busy so he can have time with you.”

She rolled her eyes, “he’s so ridiculous. He should have just told me that.”

“I just wanted you to know, so it wasn’t me just showing up and stuff. Sara’s cool but I’m not, I’m
not interested in dating her, just in case August makes any stupid comments.”

“Sara is cool,” Felice grinned, and Wilhelm felt relieved. The two of them seemed okay again, any
tension gone.

__
When Wille walked into the cafe, August was already sitting at a table, and he waved him over.
Wilhelm sat down, unwrapping his scarf as August talked about how the owner used to do business
with his dad. Sara and Felice walked in shortly after to Wille’s relief. He knew August was his
cousin, and he really did try with him, but he’d much rather they be in a group setting then be stuck
with him one on one. August insisted on going up to the counter with Felice, leaving Wille and
Sara alone at the table together.

“How are you?” he asked.

“Good,” she replied, “and you?”

“Good,” he nodded. “Um, I’m sorry to ask, but could you maybe not say anything to August about
how I was at your house last weekend?”

“Why?” Sara asked, narrowing her eyes.

“Because,” Wille began, not sure of how much he should say to Sara. “I told him I went home.”

“Okay, why?”

“He’s kind of a pain sometimes,” he admitted, glancing up to make sure August was still too far
away to hear him. “I didn’t wanna deal with him all weekend, and…”

“And you wanted to hang out with Simon” Sara responded, it wasn’t a question.

“Yeah,” Wille breathed out, feeling his chest tighten because he was not ready to be having this
conversation.

“I don’t know what’s going on,” Sara said, pulling him out of his spiral, “But he really likes you, so
don’t mess it up. I don’t care if you’re the prince.”

“Okay,” Wille nodded, he admired how protective she was of Simon.

“I don’t get why she's dating him,” Sara turned to look at Felice in August, changing the subject.
“She used to complain about him all the time.”

“Me neither,” Wille admitted as the pair began to walk back to the table.

Thankfully Felice and August carried most of the conversation, so Wilhelm didn’t have to do much
besides sit there and nod, similar to breakfast. When they were finishing up, August asked Felice to
head back to the school with him.

“Oh,” Felice replied, turning to glance at Sara, “I told Sara I’d walk her home.”

“Wille can do that,” August interjected, “Right Wille?”

Wille nodded, and Felice turned to him.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“I can walk home by myself,” Sara interjected.

“No,” Wille replied, maybe a little too quickly, eager at the chance to see Simon, “I can walk you, I
don’t mind.”

“Great,” August smiled, before anyone could add anything else, “It’s settled then.”

They quickly said their goodbyes and Wilhelm and Sara began the walk.

“You don’t actually have to walk me home,” Sara said when they were alone.

“I don’t mind,” Wille reassured, “Besides, uh, if Simon’s free we’d maybe hang out, play games or
something.”
He chose to ignore the knowing look she gave him. They walked in silence for a few minutes
before Wille asked her about Rousseau, and Sara happily chatted the rest of the walk back. Sara
opened the door, motioning for Wille to come in, before yelling out, “Simon, Wilhelm is here!”

Simon popped his head around the corner, a smile spreading on his face when he saw Wille, and
Wille couldn’t help but smile back.

“Hi,” he greeted, going to the entrance to meet him as Sara went to her room, “I didn’t expect to see
you here.”

“I- uh, walked Sara home,” Wille replied, suddenly nervous. He hadn’t asked Simon before
coming, he shouldn’t have just shown up.

“After your date, you mean?” Simon teased.

“Not a date,” Wille muttered. “Is it okay that I’m here? I can go-”

“No,” Simon interrupted. “I’m glad you’re here. I just uh- didn’t think you would get away from
August today so Rosh and Ayub are coming over to game. You can join us though!”

“I don’t want to interrupt your time with your friends,” Wille began.

“I want you to,” Simon replied.

“Are you sure they won’t mind?”

“They liked you,” Simon reassured, “Besides, we have 15 minutes before they get here. If you
want to keep me company in my room.”

Wille rolled his eyes, “Using my own words against me? Rude.”

“Not as rude as going on a date with my sister,” Simon laughed, grabbing Wille’s hand to lead him
to his room.
“Not a date!”

__

Not wanting to risk being caught, they agreed to keep their clothes on. That didn’t, however, stop
Simon from being a little shit and letting his hands wander as they fell back onto the bed. Wille had
never before imagined that being touched over his clothes could be so hot. He thought everything
Simon did was hot though, so maybe it didn’t count. It would’ve been embarrassing just how needy
he felt if it weren’t for Simon panting below him, clearly feeling the same way.

“Hello,” a voice called from outside, the sound of the front door opening and closing. Wille rolled
off Simon and moved to the other side of the bed. Simon sprung up and grabbed a gaming
controller, tossing it to Wille as he fumbled to turn the system on.

There was a knock on the bedroom door shortly after.

“Come in,” Simon called out, and Wille couldn’t help but snicker as Simon moved a pillow onto
his lap to hide the bulge in his pants. Simon glared at him as Rosh and Ayub came into the room.

“Oh, hi Wille,” Ayub greeted, “We didn’t know you’d be here.”

“He stayed after dropping Sara off from their date,” Simon responded.

“It wasn’t a date!” Wille groaned, tossing a pillow at Simon.

Rosh looked between the two, then decided it was better not to say anything as she grabbed a
controller, “What are we playing?”

“Not Call of Duty!” Wille begged, and it was Simon’s turn to snicker.

“He’s terrible at it,” Simon explained as he booted up a game on the console. It turned out, Wille
wasn’t much better at Halo, but he found he didn’t mind the teasing as they fell into a comfortable
routine, spending the next few hours in Simon’s room. Eventually, he had to leave so he could
catch the last running bus back to Hillerska. Simon walked him out, fiddling with the drawstring of
his hoodie by the door as Wille put his scarf on.

“I had fun,” Wille told him, “I like your friends.”

“I’m glad,” Simon grinned. He looked back to make sure the room was empty. “Can I kiss you
goodbye?”

Wille nodded, leaning down as Simon put his hand gently on Wille’s cheek.

“Have a safe drive back,” Simon whispered, with their foreheads still leaning together.

“Goodnight Simon,” Wille whispered back, kissing him once more before heading to the bus stop,
heart full. He found a seat, pulling out his phone to see Erik had texted.

ERIK

Has your week been ok?

When you started there you texted me every day and now I feel like i never hear from you

WILLE

Im sorry!!

Im not ignoring you

Promise

ERIK

I know

Probably too busy hanging out with your crush

WILLE
Shut up

ERIK

I know youre not ready to talk to me about it

But when you are

Im here

WILLE

I do want to talk to you about it

I just

Im scared

ERIK

Wille, whatever it is im never going to judge you for your feelings

I love you little brother

WILLE

I love you too you loser

Im sorry im being difficult about it

ERIK

Do they make you happy

WILLE

Yes

ERIK

Then thats all that matters

And hey if you wanna tell me about it without giving details thats fine
I wont press anymore

We can just give them a nickname

WILLE

A nickname?

Like what

ERIK

Idk

Frodo or something

WILLE

Frodo????

ERIK

i just remember you being really into lord of the rings when you were younger!!!!!

Its the only characters name i remember!!!

I could never sit through those movies

WILLE

Ok fine

Frodo then

ERIK

Were you just with frodo then?

WILLE

Yes

This is ridiculous by the way

Youre ridiculous

ERIK

What did you two do together?

WILLE

We played video games with their friends

I suck at them

ERIK

Hahahhhahaha

Im not surprised

Tell me more about them

WILLE

Shut up

Um they sing

They're really talented, they’ve got an amazing voice

its what made me notice them in the first place

ERIK

Are they in the choir?

WILLE

Im not giving you any identifying features

ERIK

Ok ok sorry
 WILLE

They said i need to take them on a proper date

I have no idea what to do for it

ERIK

MY BABY BROTHERS FIRST DATE

WILLE

Hey! I couldve gone on dates before

ERIK

You wouldve told me at some point

I know you too well

Do you want help planning

WILLE

Maybe

Erik began bombarding him with date ideas, everything from realistic (fancy restaurant) to
ridiculous (reenacting the entire Lord of the Rings trilogy). Wille tried not to read too much into
the fact that Erik chose a male character's name, or that he wasn’t using gendered pronouns. He
told himself it could just be a coincidence, after all, how would Erik even know? He decided to
brush it off for now and by the time he got back to his dorm room he had a tentative idea of what
he wanted to do with Simon, now all he had to do was ask.

Chapter End Notes

Sorry to all my readers who were hoping for more smut this chapter lol! It didn't quite
fit in with what I wanted to get done but I promise there will be more to come! Date
time next chapter >:)
 Chapter 4
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Wilhelm spent the first half of the week anxiously planning and trying to work up the courage to
ask Simon out officially. It wasn’t for lack of opportunity, every night they would watch Netflix
together, texting or voice chatting their thoughts, and they’d stolen kisses in between rowing
practice and walks through the trees. It was ridiculous, he’d had Simon’s dick in his mouth but he
couldn’t even form the words to ask him on a date. Finally, on Thursday, Wilhelm walked up
beside him in the hallway after class was dismissed.

“Hey,” Simon grinned at him and they walked towards the lockers.

“Hey,” Wille couldn’t help but smile back, despite the ball of anxiety in his stomach. “So, uh, what
are your plans this weekend?”

Simon’s eyes flicked up to meet his, “That depends.”

“On?”

“What yours are.”

Wille breathed in quickly and stepped forward, wanting to to be closer to Simon, before becoming
aware of himself and the people around them, stepping back.

“I was thinking,” Wille began, “if you’re free. Maybe we could hang out tomorrow?”

“Yeah?” Simon replied, “What did you have in mind?”

“Well, uh, you said you wanted to be wooed so, it’s a surprise?”

Simon bit his lip, “So this is a date?”

“Yes,” Wille nodded, “I mean, if you want it to be”

Simon beamed at him and it was all Wille could do to not kiss him on the spot.

“Ok,” Simon smiled. “It’s a date then.”

“Great.”

“Great.”

They were brought out of their bubble when Sara walked up to them, “Simon, are you going to sit
with Felice and I during workies?”

“Uh, yeah,” Simon stuttered, breaking their gaze. He turned to follow her, before looking back at
Wilhelm, “are you coming?”

Wilhelm nodded, clearing his throat as he followed behind them, pulling up a chair at the table
beside Felice.

“Hi Wilhelm,” she acknowledged, turning a page in her textbook.

“Hi Felice,” he greeted, pulling out his own books. Simon sat down in the seat beside him and he
tried to focus on the words, distracted by the feeling of Simon’s leg bumping against his. He finally
gave up after rereading the same sentence three times, letting himself look up at Simon, who had
his brows furrowed as he erased it work, sighing in annoyance.

“I hate math,” he declared, dropping his pencil.

“Do you want help?” Wille offered, using the excuse of looking over the paper to move closer.
Simon turned the sheet towards him and leaned back.

“You’re using the wrong equation,” Wille pointed out after skimming the work.
“Oh,” Simon blushed. “I guess I’m just distracted today.”

Wille couldn’t help but smirk at that, pretending as if he hadn’t given up working because his
thoughts were filled with Simon.

“Oh really?” he asked innocently, “What about? Maybe I could help?”

“I don’t think so,” Simon countered, giving him a pointed look.

“Are you sure?” Wille grinned.

“Positive,” Simon breathed out.

August chose that moment to pull a chair up to their table, throwing his arm around Felice.

“What are we talking about?” He asked.

“Math,” Wille mumbled, turning back to his book, tuning August out as Simon pushed his foot
with his, starting a game of footsie under the table. He didn’t get much work done but he couldn’t
help the smile on his face as he headed back to his dorm for the day. It took him a while to fall
asleep that night, the excitement and anxiety for the following day keeping him up.

__

Wilhelm felt like the teachers were purposefully drawing out class on Friday. He hadn’t seen
Simon yet that morning, having to wait till lunch, and his nerves were starting to get the better of
him. When Simon sat down across from him in the dining room, Wille almost choked on the bread
he’d just taken a bite of. Simon was wearing EYELINER. Not very much, it wasn’t noticeable
unless you were really paying attention, but there it was. Wille had spent far too much time looking
at Simon’s eyes not to notice. Wille wasn’t going to get anything done for the rest of the day.
Simon looked nervous at his reaction, mumbling under his breath, “Is it too much?”

Wille frantically shook his head no, and Simon smirked at his reaction. The rest of the afternoon
felt like torture, but nothing was as bad as workies, where Wille had to sit beside Simon and his
eyeliner in silence for an hour without touching him. Felice’s other friends also sat at their table
today, Fredrika and Stella, and when Simon excused himself halfway through to go ask a teacher a
question about the work, the two turned towards Sara.

“So he’s your brother right?” Fredrika asked as soon as Simon was out of earshot.

“Yes,” Sara replied, not looking up from her book.

“I didn’t really notice before but he’s kind of hot,” Fredrika continued as Stella giggled, “Is he
single?”

Sara paused, and Wille looked away quickly when Sara’s eyes darted to meet his.

“I don’t know,” she answered finally.

“Do you think he’d be interested?” Fredrika asked, not getting the hint.

“He’s gay,” Sara replied flatly, turning back to her work, clearly done with the subject.

Fredrika didn’t say anything else to Sara, but he heard her whisper “GBF!” to Stella as Felice rolled
her eyes.

When work time was over and they were packing up their bags, Fredrika went up to Simon.

“Hey Simon,” she greeted.

“Uh hi?” He asked, clearly confused as to why she was singling him out.

“We should hang out sometime,” She suggested, “Are you busy this weekend?”

“Uh, yeah,” Simon responded, still looking like he had no idea what to say. “I’ve got plans.”
“Well when you don’t have plans let me know,” Fredrika replied, not missing a beat. “I feel like
we could be great friends.” She turned around, linking her arm with Stella as she they left the room.

“Did I miss something?” Simon asked, turning to face them.

Felice rolled her eyes, “Fredrika is being stupid. I think she’s got it in her head that you’re going to
be her new GBF.”

“GBF?” Simon asked.

“Gay best friend,” Felice grimaced, “Sorry.”

Simon turned towards Sara, narrowing his eyes.

“What?” she asked, “She asked if you would be interested in her so I told the truth. I didn’t think it
was a secret.” She bit her thumb, a habit Wille recognized as one he did himself when he was
anxious.

“It’s not,” Simon sighed, putting his arm around her shoulders. “Don’t worry about it.”

“She’ll get over it in a few days,” Felice reassured, “She just watched Mean Girls yesterday so
she’s gotten it in her head.”

Felice and Simon started to walk to the choir room together, saying goodbye to Sara and Wilhelm
as they headed to practice. Wille watched Felice’s interactions with Simon, and was relieved to see
she didn’t act any different around him. It was reassuring to know that she didn’t think anything of
it. Wille said goodbye to Sara, before heading to his room to grab supplies. It was time to get ready
for their date.

__

An hour and a half later Simon texted that practice was done and Wilhelm asked him to meet by
the boathouse. It was starting to get dark earlier, something that worked to their advantage to avoid
being caught. Wille was jiggling his leg, and nearly jumped out of his skin when he felt a hand
touch his shoulder. He turned to see Simon grinning, and decided the best way to handle the
situation was to kiss the smirk of Simon’s face. Simon didn’t seem to be complaining and
immediately wrapped his arms around Wille pulling him closer.

“I’ve been wanting to do that all day,” Simon sighed as they rested their foreheads against each
other.

“Me too,” Wille whispered, “Your eyeliner has been driving me crazy.”

“I hadn’t noticed,” Simon laughed, which told Wille that he had, in fact noticed, that Wille’s breath
got every time Simon looked at him that day.

“So what’s the plan?” Simon asked, stepping back and lacing their fingers together. “Don’t tell me
your idea of a romantic date is hanging out at the boathouse.”

Wille rolled his eyes, keeping Simon’s hand in his as he began to lead them through the trees. “I
don’t remember promising romance.”

“You said you’d sweep me off my feet,” Simon pouted, “It’s IMPLIED.”

Wille led him to a secluded area on the edge of the lake, where he’d hidden a boat he’d stolen from
the boathouse earlier.

“We’re rowing?” Simon asked, raising his eyebrow.

“I thought you could use the practice,” Wille teased, moving his other hand to help Simon into the
boat.

“Shut up,” Simon mumbled, sitting down as Wille got in. “You’re the one who keeps accidentally
splashing everyone with the paddle every time we’re on the lake.”

“Maybe I’m doing it on purpose just to bug August,” Wille replied, offering a paddle to Simon.
“No thanks,” Simon replied, a cheeky grin on his face. “This is your date and I’m still waiting to
be wooed so I don’t think I’ll do any work.”

Wille rolled his eyes, using the paddle to push them away from the edge before he began to row.

“I’ll be honest,” Simon began, “I have no idea what we’re doing.”

Wille just smirked, it was nice to have the upper hand sometimes.

“You’re not going to tell me are you?” Simon asked, sighing when Wille shook his head no.

Simon leaned back, and they sat in comfortable silence as they moved through the water.

“We’re going to the island?” Simon asked as they got closer to shore. The lake had a few smaller
patches of land throughout it, but no one ever really went on them. They were mostly just used as
points of reference for rowing.

Wille didn’t answer as they pulled up alongside the land, grabbing a branch to pull the boat up
against it.

“You first,” Wille motioned, and Simon got out of the boat. Wille followed, tying the boat to the
tree. Simon had already started walking inward, mumbling about how Wille probably took him
somewhere secluded to murder him, then abruptly stopped.

“Wille?” He asked, turning to look at him. “You did this?”

Simon had found the flat area where Wille had laid out a blanket with a lantern, and containers of
food.

“Um, yes?” Wille replied, suddenly very nervous. It was too much, too cheesy, Simon probably
hated it. He felt his cheeks redden, ready to turn around and hide in the trees to hide the panic that
was starting to build up.
Simon burst into a smile, “I love it”

Wille froze, “You do?”

Simon rolled his eyes, “Of course I do.” He walked purposefully towards Wille and pulled him
into a kiss, before taking his hand and walking towards the blanket, yanking him down with him.

“It’s not too much?” Wille hesitated. “I know it was a little weird getting here but I figured there
was no risk of being interrupted and I wanted to do something special for you because I really like
you and I’d hoped you would like it but-”

Simon cut off Wille’s babbling with another kiss.

“It’s perfect,” he replied earnestly.

Wille reached for the containers, offering one to Simon. “I got empanadas from that restaurant by
your house. Sara said they were your favourite.”

Simon looked at him with an expression Wille couldn’t make out, “What the fuck Wille? I like you
so much?”

Wille couldn’t help but blush. Simon opened the container, a grin on his face as he took a bite.

“Get over here,” Simon mumbled, pulling Wille beside him and leaning against him. They fell into
a comfortable banter as they ate, legs intertwined. When they finished they laid down on their
backs, wrapping the extra blankets around them as they huddled together, looking up at the stars.

“I almost forgot!” Wille exclaimed, sitting up. He reached into his bag and pulled out a small
handful of flowers he had picked earlier.

“You got me flowers?” Simon asked softly.

“You said you expected dinner and flowers,” Wille blushed.

Simon pulled him back down, peppering his face with kisses. Wille couldn’t help but laugh,
pushing his face into Simon’s neck.

“Did I pass?” Wille asked grinning.

“Consider me swept,” Simon replied, kissing him again. “I don’t know how I’m ever going to top
this.”

“Well you better figure it out,” Wille teased, “Because you’re planning the next one.”

They made out for a while, just the two of them under the stars. Wille didn’t think he could ever
feel happier than this moment. Eventually as it got colder out, they agreed it was time to pack up
and head back before their fingers went numb. Simon agreed to help row on the way back to get
them across the water faster, and after they had snuck the boat back into place, he went around the
side of the building to wait for Wille to open the window.

As much as he didn’t get it, Wille was grateful at that moment that Felice and August were
together. It made it so much easier to slip back in unnoticed when August was distracted. He made
it to his room without problem, sliding open the window for Simon to climb in. After making sure
the door was locked and the window closed, Wille turned to Simon.

“So,” he asked grinning. “What do you want to do now?” He pulled Simon to him by his
waistband.

Simon pretended to think about it for a moment, “I don’t know, maybe I should see if Fredrika is
free.”

Wille rolled his eyes, pulling Simon in for a kiss. As Simon returned it he walked him backwards
until his legs hit the bed and they tumbled down, never losing contact. Wille kissed down Simon’s
neck, Simon gasping as Wille gently sucked on a spot near his collarbone, moving his hands up his
shirt.

“We need more days off school,” Simon declared, unbuttoning Wille’s top. “I hate having to wait
until the weekends to do this. Especially when you keep looking at me during workies, it’s not
fair.”
“You’re one to talk,” Wille shot back, sliding off Simon's shirt. “You wore freaking eyeliner
today.”

Simon smirked.

“Shut up,” Wille replied, kissing down Simon’s chest and sucking on his nipple.

“So I should wear it more often?” Simon asked, arching his back at the sensation.

“I don’t think I could physically handle that,” Wille admitted as he moved back up to Simon’s lips,
gently biting down.

“Does it make you too horny ?” Simon teased, running his nails along Wille’s back.

Wille refused to dignify that with a response, instead focusing on removing Simon’s pants. Thank
GOD he wasn’t wearing a belt this time.

“Wille?” Simon asked, holding Wille’s face to look into his eyes. “I know I’m teasing you, but if it
did I wouldn’t complain. I um- I like knowing I turn you on.”

“You just- you look so hot.” Wille blurted out, blushing as Simon grinned.

“Just for you,” Simon whispered, rolling them over so Wille was on his back.

“You planned such a nice date for me,” Simon breathed into his ear, and Wille couldn’t help but
shudder.

“So now,” Simon continued, kissing his way down Wille’s chest, pulling Wille’s pants down. “I’m
going to take care of you. Okay?”

“Okay,” Wille nodded, his whole body hot.

Simon mouthed him through his boxers, and Wille definitely did not whimper, if anyone ever
asked.

Simon pulled down the boxers, giving painfully slow kisses up his length.

“Simon,” Wille moaned. Simon continued to do light touches, fingers travelling up his thighs,
barely touching his skin. He sighed in relief when Simon finally took him in his mouth, only to
groan in frustration again as Simon sucked slowly.

“Please,” Wille whimpered, not able to take it anymore.

Simon moved his mouth off, looking up at him, “Please what?”

“Touch me, do more, anything,” Wille gasped.

“As you wish, your highness,” Simon smirked, and if his thoughts had been more coherent he
would have glared. Simon was such a little shit.

He did as Wille asked though, wrapping his lips around him again and bobbing his head down,
taking him all the way in. Wille moaned as Simon moved his hands, one wrapping tightly around
his thigh and the other moving to pump at the base of Wille’s cock while Simon diverted his
attention to the head. Wille’s head rolled back, seeing stars as Simon kissed his way up his chest,
hand still moving in a steady rhythm. Wille clawed at Simon’s back as Simon began to speed up,
rubbing his thumb over the slit as Wille’s hips bucked.

“You’re doing so good,” Simon whispered in his ear. “So good for me baby.”

The words pushed Wille over the edge, his whole body tensing as he came.

Simon loosened his grip, gently moving his hand up and down as Wille panted, waiting for the
world to stop spinning.
“Fuck,” he breathed out, when he was finally able to speak again.

“That was so hot,” Simon whispered, fingers curling in Wille’s hair.

They lay in silence as Wille slowed down his breathing, heart still racing.

He glanced down, then looked at Simon, “You’re not even naked!”

Simon laughed, “Do you want me to be?

“Yes,” Wille complained, hooking his fingers in Simon’s boxers to pull them down. “I haven’t
gotten to suck you off yet.”

“Christ Wille,” Simon gasped at the words, bucking his hips.

Wille kissed his way down slowly, teasing Simon for the way he was teased earlier.

“Wille,” Simon whined, “I want your mouth on me. Now.”

Wille had planned to tease him more but how the fuck was he supposed to say no to that? He
eagerly wrapped his lips around Simon, tongue darting out before he began to bob his head. Simon
squirmed underneath him, hands gripping Wille’s hair and pulling, making Wille moan around
him. Wille sped up, taking Simon in further so he was nearly gagging but too far gone to care. He
could feel when Simon was close, shaking beneath him and he sucked harder, digging his thumb
into Simon’s hip bone. Simon moaned and shuddered as Wille swallowed, throat burning.

Simon’s head fell back as Wille pulled off him, wiping himself off before crawling back up beside
him. Wille reached for his water bottle, drinking some and giving it to Simon before wrapping
himself around him.

“If it keeps getting this much better each time,” Simon panted, “I’m never leaving your room.”

Wille hummed in agreement, nuzzling into Simon’s neck. After they’d cuddled for a while, Wille
 grabbed his laptop and they put on Netflix, Wille sitting between Simon’s legs leaning back on his
chest. They stayed that way until they both started to fall asleep, so Simon closed the laptop and
they laid down, spooning each other as they closed their eyes.

Chapter End Notes

I feel like each time I write about the two of them hooking up it gets more explicit,
apparently i have no shame. Thank yoou so much to everybody who has commented
and liked my story so far, it means so much and really encourages me to keep going!!
 Chapter 5
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Wille woke to his phone ringing, arm fiddling around on the table before grabbing it. He answered
it yawning, still half asleep, “Hello?”

“Hey Little Brother,” Erik’s voice greeted over the phone. “Did I wake you up?”

Wille groaned, unwrapping himself from Simon’s arm to go to the other end of the room, trying to
avoid waking him.

“Yes,” he mumbled.

“Sorry,” Erik replied, and Wille could practically hear his grin. His phone buzzed, signalling that
Erik was video calling him and he contemplated whether it would be better or worse to answer it.

“If you don’t answer me I’ll have to assume you’re doing something indecent,” Erik teased, and
Wille rolled his eyes as he accepted the call, back to the wall.

“Good morning,” Erik laughed, taking in Wille’s bedhead. “How was your date?”

Wille blushed, eyes darting over to Simon who had rolled over in his sleep.

“Were they sufficiently wooed?” Erik teased, grin widening at Wille’s silence. “You’re blushing!
Come on, give me something.”

“Ugh fine, yes it was good, it was… nice.”

“Nice?” Erik raised his eyebrow, taking in Wille’s small smile. “You’re whipped!”

Wille’s jaw dropped, and he exclaimed a bit too loudly, “Am not!”
Erik just laughed, and Simon chose that moment to wake up, yawning and stretching his arms out
and Wille couldn’t help but stare. Simon raised an eyebrow at him as Wille realized Erik was
talking,

“Sorry, what?” Wille asked, tearing his eyes back to the screen.

“I said,” Erik rolled his eyes, “that as your big brother I expect more details. I know you’re still
being secretive and that’s fine but give me something. ”

When Wille didn’t say anything Erik waggled his eyebrows, “Did you take them back to your
room after?”

“That’s none of your business,” Wille replied, feeling his face grow hotter.

“Wilhelm, how scandalous!” Erik exclaimed. “If someone had told me a month ago that my little
brother would be sneaking someone to his room to make out with, I wouldn't have believed it.”

Simon snorted, clearly thinking about how they had done much more than make out over the
course of the night.

Wille glared at him to shut up but it was too late, Erik had clearly heard, and his jaw dropped.

“Wait, is someone else there?” Erik asked, eyes big. “Did they spend the night?”

“Umm I’ve gotta go,” Wille replied, stumbling over his words.

“WILLE DID YOU HAVE SEX!” Erik yelled as Wille snapped his phone closed.

He dropped his phone beside him and sat on the edge of the bed as Simon laughed, crawling up the
bed to him.
“Good morning,” He smirked, hand wrapping around Wille’s waist as he kissed his cheek.

“Erik is never going to let me live this down,” Wille buried his face into Simon’s shoulder and
groaned.

“It’s his fault for asking, you don’t have to be embarrassed, Wille.”

“Sorry,” Wille mumbled, relaxing into Simon’s side as Simon ran his fingers through his hair.

“For what?” Simon asked, confused.

“Erik knowing we had sex.”

Simon tilted Wille’s chin up and kissed him.

“Wille, you don’t have to apologize,” Simon reassured, “it’s okay if you did want to talk to him
about it, I wouldn’t mind.”

“How can you be so casual about it?”

Simon shrugged, “I guess it’s how it was always addressed growing up. Not that it was talked
about a lot, but never as if it was bad. Plus Ayub and Rosh have no shame.”

“In the palace it was very much don’t ask don’t tell sort of thing,” Wille pondered, “Anytime
someone else talked about it around me it would be someone like August making a crude comment
which just made me uncomfortable.”

“I can see how it would feel strange to talk more openly about it,” Simon acknowledged. “It’s okay
if you’re not comfortable with that, but maybe, at least I’d like you to be able to talk to me?”

Wille shrugged, and Simon kissed his forehead, “Can you try? It doesn’t have to be a lot or
anything, but we should make sure we’re on the same page. Or I could talk and you could nod yes
or no.”
Wille nodded, letting Simon pull him in closer, burying his face back in his neck. He hated that it
was something that gave him anxiety, but he was so grateful to Simon for being patient with him.

“Has everything we’ve done so far been ok?” Simon asked and Wille nodded.

“Is there anything you didn’t like?” He shook his head no.

“Have you been uncomfortable at all?” Another no.

“And you?” Wille mumbled.

“The same,” Simon reassured, rubbing Wille’s back.

“Do you get nervous about it while we’re doing things?” Simon asked.

Wille shook his head, “it’s easier, when we’re in the moment. I get out of my head.”

“Will you tell me if you ever are uncomfortable?”

Wille nodded and Simon smiled.

“Ok,” he kissed Wille again before pulling away, “you have terrible morning breath by the way.”

Wille cupped his hand in front of his face, breathing out, “Shit, sorry”

Simon laughed, “It’s okay. Mine’s probably not much better.”

Wille blew on Simon’s face, “What does it smell like?”

“Gross Wille,” Simon scrunched his nose, covering Wille’s mouth with his hand, resisting as Wille
tried to move it.

Wille pushed his weight against Simon, rolling them over and trying to pin down Simon’s arms.
Simon flayed around trying to throw him off, laughing when Wille’s arm slipped, finally giving
him the upper hand. They rolled around more, trying to pin the other down, when Wille rolled too
far and felt flat on his back on the floor. He gasped as he felt the air knock out of him, breathing
deeply to recover.

“Fuck Wille,” Simon exclaimed, immediately kneeling down beside him. “Are you okay?”

“Need… a minute,” Wille breathed out, and Simon nodded, placing his palm on Wille’s cheek. If
Wille wasn’t already winded he would’ve gone breathless just from the concerned look Simon was
giving him. He couldn’t remember a time where someone besides Erik cared so much about his
well being, about Wilhelm, not just the prince. Wille closed his eyes and leaned into the touch.

“Okay,” he nodded when he felt he could breathe again, taking Simon’s offered hand to get back
up. Simon’s phone buzzed, and Simon looked at him after checking it, “my mom wants to know
when I’m coming home.”

Wille frowned when Simon moved away from him.

“You could always come back to Bjärstad with me,” Simon offered as he started to get dressed.

“As much as I would love that, I actually have a lot of homework that I know I wouldn’t get done
if I went,” Wille sighed.

“Me too,” Simon acknowledged, “Mama probably thinks I’m suddenly being assigned so much
more when really you’re just too distracting in workies for me to get anything done.”

“Maybe tomorrow?” Wille asked.

“It’s a date,” Simon grinned.

“Well, it IS your turn to plan one.”

“Hey! You had a whole week to plan,” Simon exclaimed.

“Fine,” Wille smiled, kissing Simon. “Next weekend then.”

“I’m going to knock your socks off,” Simon grinned, kissing Wille again before picking up his
bag.

Wille couldn’t resist kissing him again, pulling him back in everytime Simon started to pull away.

“Wille,” Simon muttered, “As much as I like kissing you, I’m going to miss my bus.”

“Sorry,” Wille blushed.

“I’ll see you later,” Simon replied affectionately, kissing Wille’s cheek before sneaking out of the
room.

Once he had gone Wille flipped open his phone to see multiple texts from Erik, the first from right
after Wille had hung up on him.

ERIK

WILLE???

YOU DIDNT SAY NO

DID YOU HAVE SEX??

ARE YOU BEING SAFE??

There was a gap of about ten minutes between his next texts.

ERIK
Sorry, you don’t have to tell me anything

If you want to talk I’m here

I didn’t mean to embarrass you

Wille sighed, he knew that Erik was just looking out for him. As much as he didn’t want to have
this conversation with his brother he knew Erik would just worry if he didn’t respond.

WILLE

sorry for hanging up on you

I was caught off guard

ERIK

Sorry if i was being too much

WILLE

Youre always too much *eye roll emoji*

ERIK

Hey!!!

WILLE

I didnt mean to worry you

ERIK

Its okay, i know i was being pushy again

but i hope you know you can come to me Wille, about anything

WILLE

I know
I just feel weird talking about it

ERIK

My reaction probably didnt help

We dont have to talk about it if you dont want to

Its just strange to think that you have all this stuff happening in your life that suddenly im not a
part of

Not that you owe me anything

Wille felt bad. He knew that he hadn’t been talking to Erik as much recently, before Hillerska he
always told Erik almost everything.

WILLE

Im sorry, i know ive been more distant and not talking about things as much

ERIK

Youre allowed your privacy Wille

WILLE

Yeah but youre you

I always talk to you

ERIK

Youre finding other people you can trust

Thats a good thing

You deserve that

I dont mean to pry

I know we havent really talked about it before but

My first time i wasnt ready, and it was fine, but i regretted it after

I dont want that for you

WILLE

I didnt know that

What happened

sorry you dont have to answer

ERIK

Nothing bad!

Just the typical everyone else is doing it

A lot of dumb comments from my schoolmates about really being a man after

just wasn’t for the right reasons

WILLE

Thats bullshit

Them not you

ERIK

Anyways my point being youre my baby brother and its my job to look out for you

Has anyone even given you the sex talk before

God knows our parents wouldn't have

WILLE

I took health

Im good

And uh i was okay

I mean i dont regret anything

ERIK

Good
WILLE

Ugh just ask your questions

This is your one time pass

After this were never talking about it again

ERIK

Yeah?

WILLE

YES BEFORE I CHANGE MY MIND

ERIK

Ok

Was that your first time?

WILLE

No

ERIK

When???

WILLE

Parents day weekend

ERIK

And youre being safe?

WILLE

I can promise there will be no accidental pregnancies

ERIK

You really like them dont you?

Ive never seen you like this with anyone before

WILLE

Yeah

I really do

ERIK

I really am happy for you

I know youre not ready yet

But when you are, id love to meet them

WILLE

Ok

Not ready yet, but yes

I think you’d really like them

ERIK

Plus i have to give them the talk

WILLE

The talk?

ERIK

You know, the “im the crown prince and if you hurt wilhelm youll suffer” talk
WILLE

Please dont

ERIK

Nope its happening

WILLE

When you finally start dating im never going to leave you alone

ERIK

Finally??? Ive dated!

WILLE

Never anyone youve brought home!

ERIK

Awe you wanna bring frodo home? *smirk*

WILLE

We’re really back to the nickname?

I didnt say that! I just meant no one ive met

ERIK

Suuureeeee

Ugh i have to go i have a meeting

Im glad we got to talk though

Maybe you could come up one weekend?

Ill use my princely charm to convince the headmistress

WILLE

Me too

Not next weekend

The weekend after?

ERIK

Why youve got plans with frodo next weekend?

WILLE

Ohmygod just go to your meeting

__

Wilhelm spent the rest of the day doing schoolwork, determined to be done so he could see Simon
the next day. He went to the library for a while to get out of his room, and saw Felice sitting at one
of the tables. He asked if he could join her, and they sat in silence as they worked. Wille was glad
that they’d been able to move past the kiss, it was nice to have another person in the school who
actually treated him as a friend instead of someone to kiss up to. An hour or so had passed when
she looked up from her work.

“Do you have any plans for the rest of the weekend?” She asked casually, typing on her calculator.

“Um, not really,” Wille replied, “Simon invited me to Bjärstad but I don’t know.”

He tried to seem as casual as possible, not wanting to give off just how much he was anticipating
the next day.

“Why not?” Felice asked, “He seems cool. Sara always talks about how great he is.”

“Uh yeah,” Wille backtracked, “He’s cool.”

Felice narrowed her eyes at him, “Are you- does it bother you that he’s gay?”

“What?” Wille asked surprised, “No, why? Does it bother you?”

“No,” she shook her head. “I’ve just seen you two hang out a lot but now you seem like you don’t
want to, I thought maybe that was why.”

“No,” Wille repeated, “I’ve just got a lot of homework this weekend.”

“I was going to meet Sara for lunch tomorrow, you and Simon should join us.”

“Ok, yeah, maybe” Wille replied, “Um, I’ve still got to finish my homework though.”

They fell back into silence as they finished up their work. Saying goodbye after talking through
plans for the next day.

__

Wilhelm met Felice and Sara by the entrance. Sara had come earlier in the morning to ride
Rousseau, and they were waiting for Linda to come pick them up. They exchanged small talk
about riding when Linda pulled up, Simon sitting in the front seat. They piled into the back,
greeting Linda as the car pulled away.

“Are you coming over after Felice?” Linda asked as she turned onto the main road.

“Oh um, I don’t know,” Felice replied, looking at Sara.

“Do you want to?” Sara asked, smiling when Felice nodded.

“You too Wilhelm,” Linda added, looking at him through the rearview mirror, “You’re both
welcome for dinner.”
“Thank you Linda,” Wille replied. Simon turned on the radio, set to a Spanish channel, and began
singing along. Sara joined in and Felice and Wilhelm looked at each other, having no idea what the
words were.

Linda dropped them off on the main street, telling them to have fun and let her know when they
were on their way back. They went to Gorda, the restaurant Wille had gotten the empanadas from,
and got a table in the back corner. Wilhelm picked up the menu, trying to focus as he felt Simon’s
leg against his, pressed into the small booth. Sara and Simon ended up ordering for them since they
ate there regularly, and they fell into a discussion about the most recent school drama of Nils
trying to win over Madison.

“It’s ridiculous,” Felice laughed as they ate, “She’s told him she’s not interested but he’s
convinced they’re going to get together.”

“Remember the morning after they hooked up?” Simon asked, turning to Wille, “He was going on
about how they were a couple.”

Felice snickered, “Madison said she was just bored.”

Felice’s phone buzzed, and she looked at it before putting it back down.

“Is everything okay?” Sara asked.

“It’s August,” Felice sighed, “he keeps asking where I am. I already told him we were hanging out
today and he’s annoyed.”

“What? You’re not allowed to hang out with friends?” Simon scoffed.

“He’s been… a little possessive,” Felice admitted.

“Don’t take this the wrong way,” Simon began, “But what do you see in him”

“He’s been interested for so long,” Felice started, “I don’t know I figured it was time I at least gave
him a chance. It’s not so bad most of the time.”
“Why do you stay with him if parts are bad?” Sara asked.

“It’s complicated,” Felice bit her lip.

“Felice,” Wilhelm interjected, “August is my family, but if you’re not happy with him, don’t force
yourself.”

She shrugged, clearly not wanting to talk about it anymore so they moved onto discussing the food,
August forgotten as they left the restaurant. Sara and Felice walked ahead, arms linked as they
chatted. Wilhelm kept his hands in his pockets, knowing if they were out they would find their way
to Simon’s. The two of them walked in silence, stealing glances at each other, just enjoying the
company. When they got to the house, Sara dragged Felice to her room.

“Wanna play Call of Duty?” Simon asked, turning towards Wille.

Wille groaned, “I really don’t.”

Simon laughed, leading Wille into his room, putting his arms around his shoulders after he closed
the door. Wille leaned in to kiss him.

“Netflix?” Wille asked, flopping on Simon’s bed. As much as he liked kissing Simon, he didn’t
want to risk anything with Felice in the other room. Simon turned on Schitt’s Creek, which had
quickly become their show, and jumped onto the bed beside Wille. He laughed when the motion
made Wille bounce a little off the mattress, and tucked himself under his arm, head on Wille’s
chest. Wille moved his hand into Simon’s hair, mindlessly playing with the curls. He loved the
feeling of running his fingers through them and it had started to become a soothing action for him.
They watched a few episodes, occasionally stealing lazy kisses for the rest of the afternoon until
they were called out for supper.

__

After they ate Linda offered to drive them back to the dorm. When they arrived Wille got out of the
car as Felice hugged Sara goodbye. His phone buzzed and he pulled it out to see Simon had texted.
SIMON

I wish no one else was here so i could kiss you goodbye

Wille looked up, stomach turning at the look Simon was giving him. The moment was gone all too
soon when Felice stepped out of the car and they both said goodbye, thanking Linda for the ride.
As they walked up the path towards the dorms, Wille realized Felice was shivering. He took off
his jacket and put it around her shoulders.

“Thanks Wilhelm,” Felice smiled. “Have a good night!”

“You too.”

__

The week went by fairly uneventfully. Wilhelm tried to actually focus in class and get all his work
done. He knew Simon was planning something for the weekend and he didn’t want to have to
worry about school work. They still played footsie during workies and would use any excuse to
bump into each other, savouring the contact, but they hadn’t had any time just the two of them all
week. That being said, Wille was very relieved when Friday finally rolled around and he was
packing his bag to go to Simon’s. Wilhelm found himself once again grateful for Felice’s
relationship with August, because August almost seemed to be avoiding him. They’d barely spoken
at all that week, most of their conversation being when August had given him back the jacket he’d
leant Felice. Wilhelm resisted the urge to roll his eyes as he insisted to August that they were just
friends and no he wasn’t interested in her like that. At lunch he overheard August telling Nils about
his plans to have Felice in his room that night, and he and Simon smirked at each other, knowing
that Felice was having a sleepover with Sara and Madison. The rest of the day went by painfully
slowly, Wille counting down the hours. Finally, he found himself getting on the bus with Simon,
this time not hesitating as he took the offered earbud, hooking their pinkies together out of the sight
of the other passengers. He felt guilty pulling his hand away when Rosh and Ayub got on, but
Simon had told him he understood and that he didn’t want to pressure him to come out. Wille
didn’t even know what he would come out as, it made his head hurt too much to think about it. He
just knew that he liked Simon, a lot. More than he’d ever liked anybody.

“Hey Wille,” Rosh and Ayub greeted as they sat down, not looking surprised to see him. Wille was
surprised at how effortless it was to chat with them, grinning as they launched into telling a story
about how Simon once called their teacher at Marieburg the wrong name for the first month of
school.

When they got into the house, Wille realized it was empty.
“Where’s your mom?” He asked as he took off his coat.

“She’s visiting my aunt this weekend,” Simon grinned. Wille’s eyes widened as he realized that
with Sara at Manor House they would have the place to themselves for the full night.

He was sure his smile was just as big and goofy as Simon’s, “What are the plans for the night?”

“Well,” Simon grabbed his hand and led him to the kitchen. “I thought I could make you dinner?”

Simon pulled out a chair for him, motioning for Wille to sit as he began to pull ingredients out of
the fridge. “Is pasta okay?”

“Pasta is perfect,” Wille replied, heart melting because Simon wanted to cook for him.

Wille offered to help, but Simon shooed him away, so he decided to just be a distraction instead.
He wrapped his arms around Simon from behind, kissing his neck.

“Wille,” Simon sighed, “I’m cooking.”

“I can see that,” Wille murmured, not moving away and smiling as Simon tilted his head back to
kiss him. Simon turned back to the pot, stirring the sauce.

“Ok,” Simon turned after Wille gently bit down on his shoulder. “You can cut the tomatoes.”

“I thought you didn’t want me to help?” Wille asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Well you need something to keep you busy since you seem so hellbent on distracting me,” Simon
shot back, fighting the smile on his face.

“Fine,” Wille sighed, stealing one more kiss before Simon grabbed a cutting board and set it up.
He showed Wille what to do before going back to the pot. Simon finished up and grabbed plates,
serving them both and setting them on the table.

“I’ll be right back,” Simon kissed him on the cheek before leaving the room. Wille sat down, and
Simon returned a moment later with a bottle of wine.

“Fancy,” Wille grinned, as Simon poured them, “I thought you didn’t drink?”

“It’s non alcoholic,” Simon explained, showing him the label. He picked up his glass holding it
towards Wille and they clinked them together.

“To date number two,” Simon smiled as they had a sip. Wille couldn’t help but reach across the
table and take Simon’s hand. They slipped into comfortable conversation as they ate, Simon
beaming when Wille took a bite and praised the food. Simon slipped away a few times, saying he
needed to check on something, and Wille couldn’t help but wonder if there was something else in
store. After they’d finished eating, Simon put their plates in the sink, then shyly took Wille’s hand
and led him to the bathroom.

“I thought maybe, if you want, we could have a bath?” Simon asked, the door opening to show the
tub full with water. “You just mentioned earlier this week how your shoulders were sore from
rowing, so I thought it might help. I added some salts.”

Wille pulled him in for a kiss, he was so gone for this boy.

“You’re really trying to one-up me aren’t you?” Wille asked when they pulled away.

“I did promise to knock your socks off,” Simon grinned, “This just guarantees it, unless you’re
planning on keeping them on in the tub.”

Wille rolled his eyes, pulling his socks down, “Consider them knocked off.”

Simon pulled him back down into another kiss, fingers bunching at the bottom of Wille’s shirt as
he lifted it over his head before kissing his collarbone

“Dinner, wine, and a bath. Who knew you were such a little romantic? I’m surprised you didn’t
 pull out candles,” Wille teased, pulling off Simon’s shirt.

“Um,” Simon blushed, pointing to a spot behind Wille where a candle was sitting with a pack of
matches. “I only had the one.”

Wille stared at him for a moment before whispering, “You’re something else Simme.”

They finished getting undressed and Simon dimmed the lights and lit the candle as Wille stepped
into the tub.

“Um, how do you want to do this?” Wille asked, unsure of how to sit down.

“I was thinking maybe you could sit against me?” Simon suggested, “I could hold you?”

Damn if Wille’s knees didn’t go weak at that, nodding enthusiastically as Simon stepped into the
tub beside him and they sat down. Simon had his back against the wall and Wille sat in between
his legs, sighing in content when Simon’s arms wrapped around his chest, leaning his head back on
Simon’s shoulder. The warm water felt amazing on his sore muscles, and he loved the feeling of
their skin touching under the water. He let his eyes close, basking in the moment as Simon gently
kissed his cheek, fingers intertwining. They stayed in until the water got cold, finally unwrapping
themselves from each other when they both started to shiver. Simon drained the tub and then
turned on the shower so they could rinse off, wrapping the two of them together in a fluffy towel
when they were done. Simon laughed when Wille yawned, and led them to his bedroom, arms still
wrapped around each other. He pulled the sheets back and they both climbed in, pulling the
blankets tightly around them. Wille turned to face Simon, noses touching with their chests nearly
pressed together.

“I like you so much Simon,” Wille whispered, unable to hold in all the emotions he was feeling.

“I’ve never felt this way before,” Simon whispered back, taking his hand, “about anyone.”

Wille bridged the gaps between their lips in a desperate kiss, trying to convey everything he was
feeling. They were both too tired to do anything more than sneak sleepy kisses, hands running
along the other’s body as they looked into each other’s eyes. They fell asleep, tangled up together,
warm in the space they’d created.

Chapter End Notes

Chapter End Notes

Thank you so much for all the lovely comments, they make my day!! I'm not sure how
I feel about the conversation with Erik but ugh i'm in love with these boys falling in
love. Coming soon, Wille goes home for the weekend to see Erik! Also I have a
reason for mentioning Schitt's creek more than once, it will come up again, in case
you couldn't guess from the title lol
 Chapter 6
Chapter Notes

This is my longest chapter yet, there was a lot I wanted to have happen during this
time!!
Gets ~steamy~ at the beginning for you smut fans, some morning sex with
communication because its important to talk about things w your partner!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Wilhelm was used to waking up early. There was no sleeping in at the palace, and his body was
accustomed to getting up at the same time everyday. Once he started sharing a bed with Simon he
slept for longer, his body not wanting to get up from the comfort of Simon’s arms. Still, he’d
always woken up before Simon, so it surprised him when he woke up the next morning to an
empty bed, Simon not there. He heard a noise from the kitchen, and got up to go to it. He was just
opening the bedroom door when Simon called out, “No, stop!”

Wille froze, “Simon?”

“Sorry, just, can you not come out yet?” Simon asked. “I’ll be there in a minute.”

“Okay,” Wille replied, confused but going back into the room. He decided to crawl back under the
covers, pulling out his phone to scroll through instagram. He tapped on Felice’s story to be greeted
with a picture of her and Sara. They had their middle fingers up and it was captioned “BOY BYE!
WHEN YOUR EX TRIES TO KISS YOUR BFF!” Wille took a minute to understand exactly what
she meant, August had tried to kiss Sara? She could be talking about Madison but it made more
sense with Sara being in the picture. Whatever August had done he’d clearly messed up, Wilhelm
didn’t feel bad for him. He was honestly relieved that Felice had ended it, she clearly wasn’t happy
with him. He was pulled out of his thoughts by the door opening, and Simon entered carrying two
plates.

“Good morning,” He smiled shyly, seeing Wille on the bed.

“Morning,” Wille greeted, “What’s this?”

“I was trying to surprise you with breakfast in bed,” Simon blushed, putting the plates on the end
table before crawling in beside Wilhelm.
Wille grinned, “Thank you.” He kissed Simon’s cheek as Simon passed him a plate with pancakes
and syrup.

“How did you sleep?” Simon asked, before taking a bite.

“Good,” Wille replied, “I uh- I sleep better when I’m with you.”

Simon looked radiant as he bit back a smile, looking affectionately at Wille.

“How did you sleep?” Wille asked.

“The same,” Simon answered. “Sara isn’t going to be back till early afternoon so we have the
morning to ourselves.”

“About Sara,” Wille began, remembering Felice’s story, he pulled it up and passed Simon his
phone.

“What the fuck?” Simon exclaimed after looking at it. “He tried to kiss Sara?”

“I think so, at least that’s what it seemed like.” Wille said in between bites.

“He’s got his head so far up his own ass,” Simon rolled his eyes, “Thank god Felice finally
dumped him.”

“How are you almost done eating?” Wille asked, realizing that Simon only had half a pancake left
while he was still on his first one.

Simon responded by stuffing the entire pancake half in his mouth, and Wille laughed as he
struggled to chew it. By the time Simon managed to finish it Wille had finished his first pancake,
then had to put his plate down because he was laughing too hard. Simon finally gulped down the
last piece, getting a drink of water.
“You’ve got syrup dripping down your chin,” Wilhelm laughed, touching it with his finger. He
realized he’d made his own finger sticky, so he absentmindedly brought it to his lips, sucking the
syrup off. He looked up to see that Simon had been staring at him, but quickly looked away when
Wille caught him. Wille looked at Simon, who’d had some of the syrup spill on his stomach.
Before letting himself think too much about it, he leaned down, licking the syrup off.

Simon gasped, biting his lip when Wille looked up at him. Wille moved up to kiss Simon, their
lips sticky with syrup as Simon opened his mouth for him. Wille felt his chest stick to Simon’s as
he moved on top of them, but found he didn’t mind the sticky feeling, even though it would be a
mess to clean up after. He sighed into the kiss as Simon’s hands ran up his back, sinking into him.
He felt his body react, moaning into Simon’s mouth as he felt him pressing back against him,
already hard. They hadn’t worn anything when they’d fallen into bed the previous night, and
Simon wasted no time grabbing Wille’s ass, pulling his hips down against Simon’s.

“I know you said it was easier for you in the moment,” Simon murmured into Wille’s ear as his
hand gripped Wille’s thigh. “Can you tell me what you like?”

Wille hesitated, so Simon continued, “I can start. You licking the syrup off your fingers really did
something for me, and licking up my stomach.”

Wille moaned as Simon squeezed tighter, and he found himself telling him, “That. I like the
pressure, you pulling me closer.”

Simon kissed down Wille’s neck, “I like hearing you moan, when you let me hear you, to know
that I’m the reason why.”

Wille let out another moan, rewarded by feeling Simon twitch against him, encouraging him to
respond, “I like leaning over you, and seeing the way your hair falls around your head like a halo,
feeling you move underneath me.”

Simon pulled him back down into a desperate kiss, fingers tightening in his hair.

“My hair,” Wille gasped, “I love it when you pull my hair.”

“Me too,” Simon breathed out, moaning when Wille ran his fingers through his hair and gently
pulled. “And when you bite down on my shoulder.” Wille bit down in response, sucking the area
gently afterwards.
Wille’s hand traveled down Simon’s chest, finger circling his nipple, “Is that okay?”

“Yes,” Simon moaned, “Love it when you ask if things are okay, knowing how much you care and
want to make me feel good.”

Wille moved his head down, replacing his finger with his tongue as Simon grabbed at his back.

“Scratches,” Wille breathed out after pulling away. “When you scratch down my back. Feels
good.” He gasped as he felt Simon’s nails on his back. He grinded his hips down, “I love the
feeling of you pressed against me, can’t get enough.”

“Wille,” Simon moaned, bucking his hips. Wille moved his hand down, wrapping it around
Simon, slowly moving it up and down.

“When you touch me,” Simon gasped, “So good, please, please baby.”

Wille’s hang tightened at the word, moving his hand faster, “I like it when you call me that,” he
admitted. He started kissing his way down Simon’s chest. He hovered over his hand, looking up at
Simon, “I love feeling my mouth around you.”

“Fuck,” Simon groaned, shaking underneath him.

Wille couldn’t wait any longer, and wrapped his lips around Simon bobbing his head and moaning
as Simon pulled on his hair and started babbling, “So hot when you moan around me, you’re so
good, make me feel so good baby.”

Wille pulled off, painfully hard as he looked into Simon’s eyes, choking out the words, “I want you
to fuck my mouth.”

Simon’s eyes widened, nodding frantically as Wille took Simon back into his mouth, moaning
when Simon bucked his hips. He wrapped his arms around Simon’s thighs, digging his nails in as
Simon thrusted into his mouth, sweat glistening on his chest. Simon’s breathing became more
frantic, moaning Wille’s name, accompanied with baby and please. Wille thought he could come
from this moment alone, Simon writhing underneath him, crying out for him. He loved the feeling
of Simon pushing himself into his mouth, at Simon’s mercy.

“Gonna come,” Simon panted, legs wrapping around Wille’s shoulders, and Wille pushed his head
down to meet Simon’s hips as they moved up. Simon arched his back, pulling Wille’s hair as he
came into his mouth, the moment so intimate Wille followed after him, clawing at the sheets as his
body spasmed. Simon was shaking below him, and Wille gently moved his mouth off, arms weak
as he crawled up beside Simon, collapsing onto his chest. It was quiet as they both regained their
breath, Wille could feel Simon’s heart race.

“Did you,” Simon gasped, noticing Wille was limp, “Did you get off from that?”

“Yeah,” Wille murmured.

“Jesus,” Simon breathed out, “that’s so hot, you’re so hot.”

Wille wasn’t sure how long they laid there, he felt like he still had no control over his body, shaky
from the orgasm. He felt ready to go back to sleep, tired and sated. He had just started to slip into
unconsciousness when Simon moved underneath him.

“Wille?” He asked quietly, brushing Wille’s hair back.

“Mmmm,” Wille hummed, burying his face in Simon’s neck.

“As much as I love this, I don’t know when Sara is coming back and we both need a shower before
then,” Simon said gently, “plus I definitely need to change my sheets since you came all over
them.”

“Sorry,” Wille blushed.

“Don’t be,” Simon kissed him, “I was very into it.”

Simon kissed gently down his neck before looking back up at him, “Shower?”
Wille nodded and let Simon lead him to the bathroom, they took turns standing under the faucet,
lathering each other with soap and trading sloppy kisses. After they dried off and got dressed,
Wille went to the kitchen to reheat their leftovers while Simon threw his sheets in the laundry.
They ate in the living room, facing each other cross-legged on the couch.

“Erik asked me to come home next weekend,” Wilhelm said after a few minutes of eating in
silence.

“Just because or for something specific?” Simon asked.

“Just because,” Wille answered, wiping sauce off Simon’s chin with his thumb. He laughed
affectionately, Simon really was a messy eater. “We haven’t seen each other in a while since I
didn’t go home on parent’s day weekend.”

“Shit, I’m sorry I’ve been keeping you from seeing your brother,” Simon frowned.

“You don’t have to apologize for anything Simon,” Wille placed his hand on Simon’s knee. “I
wanted to spend that time with you, I don’t regret it.”

Simon smiled and put his hand on top of Wille’s lacing their fingers together, “I’m glad.”

They pulled their hands away a moment later when the door opened and Sara walked in, surprised
to see the two of them on the couch, “Oh hi Wilhelm.”

“Hi Sara,” Wille greeted, turning to sit normally on the couch.

“How was the sleepover?” Simon asked, mimicking Wilhelm’s movements.

Sara’s face lit up, “It was so fun! I wasn’t sure about Madison but she was really nice too.”

“Did something happen with August?” Simon blurted out, “We saw Felice’s instagram story.”

Sara made a face, “He kissed me in the stables a few days ago.” Simon’s jaw dropped but Sara
ignored him and continued, “He came looking for Felice and when she wasn’t there he kissed me?
It was so weird, I didn’t know what to do so I just stood there and started laughing. I told Felice last
night and she made that post.”

“Thank god she dumped his sorry ass,” Simon said finally, after they sat in silence for a moment.

“What did you do last night?” Sara asked them.

Wille contemplated what to answer, there wasn’t exactly a platonic way to say they took a bath
together.

“Just hung out,” Simon shrugged, “had dinner, watched a show.”

Sara nodded, “I’m going to put my stuff away.” She got up and brought her backpack to her room.
Wille decided he should probably check his messages, he’d been ignoring his phone since they
first saw Felice’s story that morning, too distracted by Simon. He went to Simon’s room, groaning
when he saw texts from August asking where he was. He realized he’d have to head back or deal
with a bunch of questions, and packed up his bag. He had just stepped back into the living room
where Sara and Simon were talking when Sara pulled on his shirt revealing his shoulder and
exclaimed, “Simon is that a hickey?!”

He froze, and Simon’s hand shot to pull the sweater back up over his shoulder, his eyes flicking to
Wille’s as he stammered, “Uhhhh.”

Sara followed his gaze, seeing Wille standing there. He was sure his face was beat red. If Sara had
any doubts about the nature of their relationship there wasn’t any now, clearly making the
connection. She looked between them, before mumbling that she’d be in her room. She walked out,
leaving Simon and Wille standing there staring at each other. Wille walked to the couch to sit
down, hand pressing on his chest. Simon sat beside him, rubbing circles onto his back.

“Sara won’t say anything,” Simon assured him, “I’m sorry.”

Wille shook his head, Simon’s apology bringing things back into focus, “You don’t have to
apologize Simon, I’m the one who left a mark.”

“Still,” Simon placed his head on his shoulder, “I know you haven’t been ready for people to
know.”

“I-,” Wille began, not sure what to say. He felt guilty that Simon was hiding him from everyone.
He knew he was close with his sister, and how much he hated hiding it from Erik. Simon wouldn’t
be keeping it from Sara if it was someone else, if it wasn’t Wilhelm. He hadn’t been ready to tell
anyone, not ready for Simon to tell Sara, but now it was too late. She knew, and Simon trusted her,
there was no going back. Wilhelm wasn’t surprised at the anxiety building inside him, what did
surprise him was a partial sense of relief. One person they wouldn’t have to act around anymore,
someone for Simon to talk to, not having to keep it to himself.

“If you want to talk to Sara about it, about us, I understand,” Wille said finally, resting his head
against Simon’s. “I can’t ask you to hide it from her.”

“Are you sure?” Simon asked, looking at Wille for any hesitation.

“Yeah,” Wille nodded, “It was one thing to just not say anything, but I can’t ask you to lie to her
about it. I talk to Erik about you, even if he doesn’t know who you are, it’s only fair you can talk to
someone too.”

Simon looked relieved at the words, pulling Wilhelm into a kiss, “Thank you Wille.”

Wille’s phone buzzed again and Wille groaned, “Now that Felice has dumped him August is back
to hounding me.”

“Damn,” Simon mumbled, “I liked that he was out of our hair for once.”

“Me too,” Wille replied, kissing Simon again before standing up. “I should head back before he
decides to track down my phone.”

Simon stood up with him, hugging him goodbye, having one last kiss before he left.

When Wille got off the bus at Hillerska, he jogged around and dropped his bag outside his
window. He did some jumping jacks and sprints, hoping he was sweaty enough to look like he’d
just gone for a jog. He went back to the entrance, stopped by August as he walked past the
common room.
“Wille,” August called, motioning for him to come over, “Where have you been?”

“I went for a run,” Wille replied, wiping his forehead with his sleeve for effect, “I lost track of
time.”

August raised his eyebrow but thankfully didn’t press any further, “Party tonight, you in?”

Wille nodded, knowing he was expected to go.

“We’ll keep it lowkey,” August continued, “Boys night out!”

Wille excused himself, saying he needed to change from his run, successfully pulling his bag
through the window without being caught. He spent the rest of the day doing homework, being
dragged out of his room later in the evening by August, where they snuck out of Forest Ridge to
the same old building all the parties were at. It seemed to be just the boys from Forest Ridge there
that night, some chatting while others were around the table playing cards. August pulled Wille’s
arm, leading him towards the card table and handing him a drink. Wille didn’t mind all the boys at
Forest Ridge, and found himself chatting with Henry as they played, August refilling his drink.
After a while of sitting through August ranting about how he’d never been that into Felice anyways
and that there were plenty of girls at school who wanted to hook up with him, Wille excused
himself from the game, stumbling to a seat in an empty corner. He pulled out his phone and pulled
up Simon’s number.

WILLE

Simmmeeee

I miss you

Was so nice being with youu last nifhgt

SIMON

I miss you too ❤️

Are you ok?

WILLE
Mmm fine

Better now that im tocking to you

Tocking

Talking

SIMON

Are you drunk??

WILLE

August ithrew a party

Because felice dumped jhim

Not drunk

I think

Maybe a little

SIMON

Have you been drinking water?

WILLE

Some

SIMON

Drink some water

WILLE

Always taking caree of me

My simmmmeee

So nice

and pretty!!!!!!
Wanna kisss u

SIMON

maybe when youre sober

WILLE

I like our dates

Can we have them every week

Always wamna be with u

SIMON

Youre a sappy drunk

WILLE

Just for u

SIMON

Are you back in your room?

WILLE

No

Too far

SIMON

Can you text me when youre back?

So i know youre safe?

WILLE

Ok
Ill go back now

Wille decided to get up, joining a group of the boys who were leaving as he stumbled his way back
to the dorm room. Once he was back, he drank a cup of water then crawled into bed.

WILLE

Iam back now!

In bed its warm

I had water

Wish u were here with me

wann a cuddle

Wilhelm squinched his face when Simon didn’t reply right away. He decided to have another glass
of water, smiling when he saw Simon’s name pop up on his screen.

SIMON

Wille??

Are you ok?

Did you make it back?

WILLE

Yes?

I just said

Wille was very confused, he had just said he was back. His eyes widened when a notification from
Erik appeared at the top of the screen.

ERIK

???

I dont think this was meant for me

Shit. He’d texted Erik instead, he suddenly felt a lot more sober.

WILLE

Fuck

ignore that

Im drumk

ERIK

Were you meaning to text frodooooo?

WILLE

GOODNIGHT ERIK

ERIK

Glad you drank some water

Talk to you in the morning

Wille went back to his text thread with Simon.

SIMON

You didn’t say?

WILLE

I ACCIDENTALLY TEXTED ERIK THAT I WISHED HE WAS IN BED WITH ME

I ASKED HIM TO CUDDLE

SIMON

HAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHHA
PRICELESS

WILLE

NOOOOO

HE WILL NEVERT FORGET

SIMON

Nevert

WILLE

Dont make fun ofme :(

I don want to cuddle u anymore

SIMON

I thought you wanted to cuddle Erik?

WILLE

NO

Only u

I lied

I do want to Cuddle u

So much

So warm

My simme

I reaaaallllllllllllllllly like u

Soooooo much

SIMON

I like you too Wille

Get some rest okay?

We can talk in the morning ❤️

WILLE

❤️

a rainbow!!!!!!!!!

❤️

<#

<3

Nailed it

__

Wille groaned when he woke up, the sun too bright, groaning again in embarrassment when the
memories from the previous night came back to him. He went to the bathroom to brush his teeth,
mouth feeling disgusting, at least he didn’t throw up. He went to grab breakfast, which was mostly
empty. He guessed most people were still passed out in their rooms. He sighed as he pulled out his
phone, time to do damage control. He texted Simon first, assuring him that he was okay and
apologizing for the previous night. Then he pulled up his most recent text from Erik, who had
messaged him that morning.

ERIK

Are you alive?

WILLE

Ughhh it was august’s fault

He kept giving me drinks

ERIK

Did you get your night time cuddles with frodo?

Wait is that a euphemism for something?!!!

WILLE

Ohmygod NO

ERIK

sorry but you drunk texting me asking me to cuddle is priceless

didn’t realize you missed me so much

WILLE

STOP

ERIK

don’t worry little brother

when you’re here next weekend if you want to cuddle you can just ask

WILLE

If you don’t stop i’m not coming

ERIK

ok fine sorry

i’m looking forward to see you

WILLE

ugh i’m looking forward to seeing you too

ERIK

hey can i ask you a question?

WILLE
what?

ERIK

do you think frodo will be jealous that you asked me to cuddle

WILLE

IM CANCELLING MY TRIP

Simon had teased him for the full week, but Wille found he didn’t mind. He was embarrassed at
first, but mostly he was glad he could joke about it with Simon. When August had found out
Wilhelm was going to the palace over the weekend he had tried to snag an invite. Wille told him it
was for official business, and they wouldn’t have any time to hang out, a lie which Erik thankfully
backed him up on.

Erik insisted on picking him up, and Wille couldn’t help but crush his brother in a hug when he
saw him. They bantered about their family, school, and Erik’s crown prince duties. Erik didn’t
bring up Wille’s love life, and Wille was grateful that Erik was giving him space about it. He
seemed to sense that having the conversation in person was much different than over the phone
where Wille could hang up if he got too overwhelmed. Their parents were out of state for meetings
the full weekend, but Wille wasn’t very disappointed, he just wanted to spend the time with Erik.
They ordered pizza and played cards, before finally falling asleep watching a movie. The next
morning, Erik had a meeting, so after making himself some breakfast Wille texted Simon to see if
he was free. They decided to text and watch Schitt’s Creek together. David and Patrick had finally
gotten together and both he and Simon were excited to finally get to the gay love story. The next
episode had just started when Erik came into the room.

“What are you watching?” He asked, making Wille jump.

“Uhh, just this tv show, I can turn it off,” Wille replied, reaching for the remote.

“You can finish the episode!” Erik sat down beside him. “Can I watch with you?”

Wilhelm nodded, wrapping the blanket around him, turning back to his conversation with Simon.
WILLE

uhh so erik just came in and is watching the episode with me

just so you know i prob won’t reply as much

SIMON

Ok, i can always let you go!

WILLE

i already offered to turn it off and he said we could finish it

i feel so weird sitting beside him when i know there are gonna be gay scenes

SIMON

it’s not gonna be anything explicit

maybe it would be a good way to gage his reaction

WILLE

maybe they won’t do anything gay this episode

SIMON

what’s the worst that could happen

WILLE

he reacts badly

he thinks it’s gross or something

SIMON

has he ever done or said anything to indicate he might think that way
WILLE

no

SIMON

from everything you’ve told me about erik there’s a very good chance he’s supportive of the gay
community

didn’t he literally do volunteer work at the queer shelter last year?

WILLE

yeah but that was different

i think our pr people set that up

SIMON

baby you’re overthinking it

WILLE

ok well now i’m overthinking THAT

SIMON

i thought you liked it when i called you baby

WILLE

you’re killing me

SIMON

Every time David and Patrick were on screen together Wille felt tense, eyes flicking between Erik
and the show. They had almost made it through the full episode when David called Patrick his
boyfriend, mid rant. He kept his eyes glued to Erik, who showed no response.
SIMON

omg they’re boyfriends now

patrick is so cute about it

WILLE

ugh i wish i could enjoy this cute moment but im too busy stress watching erik

NO REACTION TO THEM KISSING

HES GIVING ME NOTHING

HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO DECIPHER WHAT HES THINKING

Wille’s looked back to Erik, who had been scrolling on his phone throughout the episode with no
clear reaction. As the credits rolled he exited the show, turning to face Erik.

“What do you want to do today?” Erik asked, smiling at him.

Wille shrugged, still too in his head to think clearly.

“We could go for lunch,” Erik offered, “I’ll drive?”

Wille nodded and they headed to the garage, Erik grabbing the keys.

“Do you watch that show a lot?” Erik asked, turning the keys in the ignition.

“A bit,” Wille replied, biting his nail. “What did you think?”

“It was good,” Erik shrugged, “The ending bit with David was cute.”

Wilhelm’s thoughts spun around in his head, he thought it was cute so he must be okay with it,
right? He pulled out of the garage, and they discussed what they wanted for food, settling on take
out. Wille ordered off his phone and they had one of Erik’s bodyguards pick it up so they could
avoid being seen. Soon enough they were back on the road, Erik taking the familiar path to a
lookout they’d always stop at. When they arrived they sat on the hood of the car to eat.

“Ok,” Erik began as they pulled their food out of the take out bags, “I’ve held off on asking, but
don’t think I haven’t noticed you smiling at your phone this whole trip.”

Wille heart rate sped up and he found himself biting his thumb again.

Erik’s gaze softened when he noticed, “I know that you like your privacy, and that it’s something
new and special to you, but it worries me to see how anxious you get when it comes up. I feel like
there’s something more to it.”

Wille looked at the ground, he couldn’t look in Erik’s eyes.

“Are you in some kind of trouble?” Erik asked hesitantly. “Have you been hurt?”

Wille shook his head.

“I don’t like to see you so upset,” Erik said softly, “Is it something I’ve done?”

Wille shook his head again, “I’m sorry, I- I’m just worried you’ll see me differently.”

He tried to avoid Erik’s look of concern as Erik placed his hand on his shoulder, “Wilhelm,
whatever it is, I promise it won’t change things. I know you little brother, whatever it is I know
who you are, and I love you.”

Wille felt his eyes start to tear up, shaking as Erik pulled him into a hug. He sniffled as he clutched
onto Erik’s jacket, not wanting to let go.

“I-,” Wille began, his voice catching.

He took a breath as Erik pulled him tighter, “It’s a boy. I’ve been seeing a boy.”
Erik pulled back and Wille stared at the ground, scared to see whatever expression was on his
brother’s face. Erik placed a hand on Wille’s chin and lifted it up to look at him, “Wille, it’s okay.
It doesn’t change anything, I mean it.”

“You don’t- you don’t think it’s wrong?” Wille blurted out, his biggest fear coming to light.

Erik immediately shook his head, “Of course not, it’s nothing wrong, you could never be wrong.”

Erik pulled him into another hug, “Thank you for trusting me.”

Wille focused on his breathing, calming down his racing heart.

“Did you know?” He asked quietly.

“No,” Erik replied, “There was a moment I thought maybe, where I said girl that one day when we
were talking and you shut down. I thought maybe then, after that I was careful not to use pronouns,
but then August mentioned you’d seemed interested in this girl you went to lunch with one time
and had been spending time at her house.”

Wille couldn’t help but laugh, “That’s uh- that’s his sister.”

Erik laughed at that, “So what’s his name?”

“Simon,” Wille whispered, it didn’t feel real that he was talking to his brother about this.

“Simon,” Erik repeated, “Can I see a picture?”

Wille looked at him, surprised.

“What?” Erik asked, “I just want to see the boy who stole my little brother’s heart.”
Wille blushed, but pulled out his phone and opened Simon’s instagram, handing it to his brother.

“Hey I recognize him!” Erik exclaimed, “He was in the choir the day I dropped you off, he was a
good singer.”

“Yeah,” Wille smiled, proud of Simon’s talent.

“He’s cute,” Erik teased, handing Wille back his phone. “When do I get to meet him?”

Wille shrugged, “I don’t know.”

“When I drive you home tomorrow?” Erik asked.

“Um maybe, I don’t know, I’d have to ask.”

“Look at you blushing!” Erik laughed.

“Shut up,” Wille muttered, although he felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. He
never could have imagined this, being able to talk to Erik about it with no judgement.

They finished eating and got into the car to head back to the palace. Wille pulled out his phone,
excited to tell Simon.

WILLE

i told Erik

SIMON

how did it go?!?!?

WILLE

he’s okay with it

i cried a lot

he wants to meet you

SIMON

Wille i’m SO proud of you

i know how scared you were

i’m so glad that it went well

WILLE

i couldn’t have done it without you

knowing you had my back however it went down

SIMON

always ❤️

but don’t discredit yourself, you could have done this without me

i’m so fucking proud of you baby ❤️❤️❤️❤️

Wille smiled at his phone, he felt so lucky to have Simon.

“Texting your boyfriend?” Erik teased as they pulled into the garage.

“He’s not my boyfriend,” Wille bit his lip, “We haven’t, we haven’t talked about it.”

Erik looked over at him, jaw dropping, “You’re sleeping with him but you haven’t asked him to be
your boyfriend?”

“What?” Wille blushed, sinking down into the seat.

 “Nothing bad!” Erik rushed to reassure him, “I’m just surprised, you seem pretty serious about
him.”

“I am,” Wille fidgeted with his zipper, “I just, he hasn’t brought it up.”

“Maybe he’s waiting for you to,” Erik suggested. “You should talk to him about it.”

“Ugh,” Wille groaned, “I know you’re right, I just feel like it would be unfair of me to ask that of
him when I’m asking him to keep it a secret. He says it’s okay, that he doesn’t want me to feel
forced to come out, but I just feel bad.”

“If he says it’s okay you have to trust that, or at least talk to him about it,” Erik encouraged. “When
or if the time comes when you’re ready to come out, I’ll be right here to support you.”

“Thank you,” Wille said quietly, grateful that he had Erik’s support.

“I’ll run around waving a gay pride flag if that makes you happy,” Erik joked.

“I don’t- I don’t know that I’m gay,” Wille stuttered, “I don’t really know what I am. Just, not
straight I guess.”

“That’s okay, you don’t need to have a label. However you identify, I’ll be with you every step of
the way.”

Chapter End Notes

Erik knows!!!! I almost ended up splitting this into two chapters and saving the scenes
with Erik but I know how excited ppl were to see him! Thank you to everyone for
reading to this point, the comments and the kudos. You truly keep me motivated to
keep writing!

Drunk Wille was not planned for this story, yet somehow he snuck his way in there
lol, woops
 Chapter 7
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The rest of the day went by in a blur. Erik had asked about meeting Simon the next day when he
dropped Wille off at Hillerska, Wille still couldn’t believe that he could finally be open with Erik
about this part of his life. Wille had texted Simon to ask, but knew he was at one of Rosh’s games
and wouldn’t reply for a while. After saying goodnight to Erik and heading back to his room,
Wille was scrolling mindlessly through instagram when Simon responded.

SIMON

ahhh he wants to meet me tomorrow???

WILLE

if you want

you can say no

SIMON

i’m freaking out a little bit

HES THE PRINCE

WILLE

im a prince?????

SIMON

no you’re Wille

it’s different

WILLE

i don’t know if i should be offended or not

SIMON

it’s a good thing

i’m comfortable with you

i don’t think about that when we’re together

WILLE

to me he’s just Erik

SIMON

ok so that’s the other thing is it’s your brother

i have to make a good impression

how much does he know about me

WILLE

he knows that you’re in the choir

he thinks you have a nice voice

he knows that you live at home and not at hillerska

SIMON

he doesn’t know that i regularly badmouth the monarchy does he

WILLE

he’d probably think it’s funny but no

although you’ve done it considerably less since we started dating

SIMON

is that what we’re doing?

WILLE

I mean we’ve gone on dates

what would you call it

Wille thought about his earlier conversation with Erik, about how he had to be open with Simon
about what he was feeling.

SIMON

I mean,

dating i guess

WILLE

what if

what if i didn’t just want that

SIMON

you don’t want to date anymore?

WILLE

NO

I MEAN NO THATS NOT WHAT I MEAN

NOT NO TO DATING

I MEAN

UGHHH

I don’t want us to JUST be dating

SIMON

what do you want

WILLE

i don’t want to see anyone else

i feel like it’s been implied

but i should make that clear

SIMON

i don’t want to see anyone else either

WILLE

i only want you simme

and i know it’s not fair of me to ask when i’m asking you to keep it a secret

i won’t ask more than you’re willing to give

and i respect whatever your answer it

SIMON

wille stop beating around the bush

WILLE

ok ok!!!

so uhhhh

simon

i was wondering

SIMON

yes

WILLE

you didn’t let me finish

SIMON

well you were taking forever to get to the point

WILLE

you don’t even know what i was going to ask!!!

you could’ve just agreed to dropping out of school and getting a ridiculous tattoo

SIMON

were you going to ask me to drop out of school and get a ridiculous tattoo

WILLE

…. no

SIMON

were you going to ask me to be your boyfriend

WILLE

i-

SIMON

uhhh please say yes or this will be very awkward

WILLE

yes

i was going to ask that

if you want

SIMON
finally making an honest man out of me

i thought i would be your dirty mistress forever

WILLE

so that’s a yes?

SIMON

i already said yes you dork

although it’s very unfair that you asked me when you’re too far away for me to kiss

WILLE

i want to kiss you too

SIMON

you know

technology is a wonderful thing

WILLE

uhhhh simon what are you implying

SIMON

hear me out……

phone sex

WILLE

NO

SIMON
baby :(

WILLE

i cant

too embarrassing

im sorry

SIMON

i’m just teasing wille it’s ok!!!

we don’t have to do anything

you’ll just have to make it up to me in person tomorrow

WILLE

i should have known you only want me for my body

SIMON

don’t forget the fame

i can’t help it if my boyfriend is hot

WILLE

SIMON

i’m really glad you asked me ❤️

WILLE

me too ❤️

SIMON
❤️

a rainbow!!!!!!!!!

❤️

<#

<3

Nailed it

WILLE

i take it back

SIMON

hey who's the better cuddles?

me, erik, or sara?

WILLE

CANT BELIEVE IM SINGLE NOW

SIMON

nope sorry you’re not allowed to break up with me

you’re my boyfriend now

no take backs

WILLE

i am ❤️

SIMON

❤️

WILLE
 goodnight simme

SIMON

goodnight wille

They agreed to go see Simon before heading back to Hillerska to avoid the press. Simon had
invited them for lunch, and Wille was buzzing with nerves. He was excited for the two most
important people in his life to meet, but as much as he hoped they would get along he didn’t know
what to expect.

Wille had agreed for Simon to tell Linda about them, unsure of how they would’ve explained
Erik’s suddenly interest in meeting Simon, and she was already suspicious with how often they
spent time together. Linda was ecstatic, later that morning she’d stolen the phone from Simon
while they talked to say she was proud of him and so happy he and Simon had each other. Wilhelm
had nearly cried, he’d never experienced such motherly affection before.

SIMON

mamá is freaking out

she is not happy that i invited the crown prince over with not enough notice to clean

Wille smiled at the text, picturing Linda ranting at Simon in spanish as she cleaned

“Texting your not boyfriend?” Erik teased.

“Actually,” Wille replied blushing, “he’s not my not-boyfriend anymore. He’s just my boyfriend.”

“Look at you go!” Erik grinned, free hand ruffling Wille’s hair as they drove. They fell into
discussion about other things, before they turned down the familiar road to Bjärstad. Wille’s
stomach started to turn, “Promise me you’ll behave?”

Erik raised an eyebrow at him, “What do you think I’m going to do?”
“I don’t know,” Wille bit his thumb, “he’s just really nervous, and I want you two to get along, and
I’m kind of freaking out.”

“Hey,” Erik said gently, “He makes you happy, so I already like him. I’ll be on my best behaviour,
promise!”

They parked a few blocks away from Simon’s house, not wanting to draw attention to it, and got
into the back of the black SUV Erik’s guards drove. They were dropped off at Simon’s, and
Wille’s heart raced as he knocked on the door. Simon opened it a moment later.

“Hi,” he said, smiling at Wille.

“Hi,” Wille smiled back, taking in Simon standing in front of him, looking far too cute in his
hoodie.

Erik cleared his throat behind him.

“Right,” Wille shook his head, pulled back to reality, “Uh Simon this is my brother Erik, Erik this
is Simon.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Erik smiled, holding out his hand.

“You too,” Simon replied, shaking it.

“Simon?” Linda’s voice called from inside, “Are you going to make your guests stand outside all
day?”

Simon rolled his eyes, calling back, “No mamá.”

He stepped aside to let them in, taking their coats.

“Hi Linda,” Wille greeted, smiling at her.

“Hola cariño,” She replied affectionately, pulling him into a tighter hug than normal.

“Linda this is my brother Erik,” he began after they pulled away, “Erik this is Simon’s mother,
Linda.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, your highness,” Linda greeted, bowing her head.

“Please, call me Erik,” Erik flashed her his signature crown prince media darling grin and she
blushed.

“Please, sit down, make yourself at home,” she motioned to the couch. “Lunch is almost ready.”

“Thank you,” Erik sat down on one of the chairs. Wille sat down on the couch, and Simon sat
beside him. They sat close to each other but not touching.

Erik raised his eyebrow at them, “Wilhelm, you two can act normal around me. Unless you always
sit awkwardly beside Simon like this, though if that’s the case I don’t know how you got him to
agree to date you.”

Simon laughed and Wille found himself relaxing at the sound.

Erik stood up, “I’m going to the bathroom, when I get back you better have dealt with your nervous
energy because you’re starting to stress ME out.”

“Down the hall,” Wille stuttered, face red. As soon as Erik was out of sight he threw his arms
around Simon, burying his face in his neck.

“I missed you,” Wille mumbled, sinking into the feeling of Simon’s arms around him.

“I missed you too,” Simon said quietly, kissing the top of Wille’s head.
Wille pulled away to kiss Simon properly, feeling his boyfriend smile into the kiss. He laced his
fingers with Simon’s, resting his head on his shoulder. Erik came back into the room, grinning
when he saw they’d moved closer on the couch, legs pressed together holding hands.

“Finally,” he exclaimed, and Wille’s head shot up, whacking Simon’s nose.

“Shit are you okay?” Wille blurted as Simon raised his hand to hold it.

Simon nodded, blinking quickly, “Yes, just took me by surprise.”

Erik laughed, “Wille, how are you so bad at this?”

Wille turned to glare at him, and Simon laughed as he wrapped his arm around Wille's, taking his
hand.

“Is he always like this?” Erik asked Simon.

“He’s not normally quite this bad,” Simon grinned, “he has whacked me with an oar during rowing
on multiple occasions though.”

“Hey!” Wille exclaimed, face red. He was torn between wanting them to stop making fun of him
and being relieved that they were getting along.

“It was funny that one time you hit August though,” Simon snickered.

“What’s been going on with August?” Erik asked, “He’s been all mopey in his texts recently.”

Wille rolled his eyes, “It’s his own fault. He was going out with Felice for a couple weeks but was
kind of a jerk about it, always needing to know where she was and getting mad if she hung out with
other people. Then just over a week ago he was looking for Felice in the stables and Simon’s sister
Sara was there, her and Felice are really good friends. August kissed Sara, and of course she told
Felice so Felice dumped him publicly on instagram.”
Erik’s eyes widened, “How is it that you have a secret boyfriend and yet August has the most
relationship drama?”

Wille felt a thrill run up his spine at Erik calling Simon his boyfriend. He shrugged, “anyways
that’s why he insisted on partying last weekend and why he was giving me drinks.”

Erik smirked, “Ah yes, when you wanted to cuddle me.”

Simon laughed as Wille threw a pillow at Erik, “shut up.”

“You should see the texts he sent me,” Simon grinned, “It took him three tries to spell the word
‘talking’ correctly.”

“Little brother,” Erik’s eyes glinted, “Have you not been paying enough attention in school?”

“I hate you both,” Wille stated, saved when Linda called that lunch was ready.

Wille sat beside Simon at the table, smiling when Simon wrapped their ankles together.

“Thank you for the food Linda,” Erik said to her as he sat down.

“Of course,” Linda smiled, “You are welcome here anytime.”

“Linda’s food is better than the palace,” Wille grinned, rewarded by Linda smiling affectionately at
him.

“Thank you also, for looking after my baby brother,” Erik added after witnessing their interactions.

“It’s a delight to have Wilhelm here,” Linda replied, “I’ve grown quite fond of him from all the
time he’s spent here.”
Wille blushed, and Erik beamed at her.

“Just how much time are you spending here Wilhelm?” Erik asked after taking a drink of his water.

“Oh just about every weekend,” Linda answered for him, “Simon’s always happier when he’s
here.”

This time it was Simon’s turn to blush as he muttered, “mamá.”

“Yes Simme?” She asked, looking at him innocently before turning back to Erik, “I don’t know
who they thought they were fooling with all their little smiles and blushing at each other across the
room.”

Simon’s jaw dropped as Erik burst out laughing. Wille wanted to disappear into his chair, he was
sure his face was completely red. Erik finally took pity on him, changing the subject to ask about
Linda’s work and Sara.

“We weren’t that obvious,” Simon mumbled under his breath for Wille to hear.

“No,” Wille agreed, although he wondered if they really were.

They were just finishing eating when the front door opened and Sara’s voice rang through the
house.

“Mamá?” She called out, voice getting louder as she walked towards the kitchen. “Why are there
people in suits outside the house?” She walked into the room, freezing when she saw Erik.

“Hi mi amor,” Linda greeted. “Wilhelm’s brother Erik stopped by for lunch. How was your time
with Felice?”

Wille appreciated how casually she said it, as if it was every day the future king of the country
came over for lunch.
“Uh, good,” she stuttered.

“Uh Sara, this is Erik,” Simon introduced, “Erik this is my sister Sara.”

“A pleasure to meet you Sara,” Erik nodded, “Sorry about the suits, it was that or they come in the
house.”

She didn’t reply as he continued. “Can’t have anyone try to assassinate me over lunch,” he joked.

“A pleasure to meet you,” she said finally, doing a slight curtsy as she tipped her head. She turned
towards Linda, “I need to go put my stuff away.”

Linda nodded as Sara turned to leave, looking back to glance at Erik before exiting the room.

Simon began collecting the plates and Erik stood to help him, waving his arm in dismissal when
they told him not to worry about it.

After setting them down in the sink he sighed, “It was really lovely to meet you both, thank you for
having me. Unfortunately I should get going so I can make it back to Stockholm before it gets
dark.”

“Of course,” Linda replied, “We were happy to have you, thank you so much for coming.”

Wille walked him to the door, Simon trailing behind them.

“It was nice to meet you Simon,” Erik grinned, pulling Simon into a hug, “You’ll have to keep me
updated on every embarrassing thing Wille does.”

Simon laughed, “I will.”

Erik turned to Wille, “Do you want a ride back to Hillerska or are you staying here?”
“We can give you a ride late if you want,” Simon offered and Wille nodded.

“I think I’ll hang out with Simon for a bit before heading back,” Wille said to Erik.

Erik smirked, “Is that what the kids are calling it these days?”

Wille punched his arm and Erik laughed before pulling him into a tight hug.

“I’m proud of you,” he said quietly, just for Wilhelm to hear. Wille felt his eyes tear up as he
tightened his grip around Erik. “Thank you for coming to spend time with me, it was really good to
see you.”

“It was really good to see you too,” Wille responded. He pulled away and looked at Erik, “Thank
you for everything.” He hoped Erik understood what he was trying to say, thank you for accepting
me, thank you for not treating me any differently, thank you for being my big brother.

“Drive safe,” he said instead.

“Always do,” Erik shot back, waving as he got into the back of the SUV and it pulled away.
Wille’s phone dinged a moment later.

ERIK

I like him

You better keep him

WILLE

I plan to

__
After helping Linda with the dishes, the two of them sat on the couch, catching each other up on
their weekends. Sara came out shortly after, looking around like she was making sure Erik was
gone.

“You didn’t tell me the crown prince was going to be here,” she glared at Simon as she sat down
on the armchair.

“I didn’t know you were going to be here!” Simon exclaimed, “I thought you’d still be with
Felice.”

He turned to Wilhelm, “Sara had a HUGE crush on Erik growing up.”

Sara’s eyes widened, “Simon that was a secret!”

“No it wasn’t,” Simon snickered, “You had a magazine poster of him on your wall when you were
in year 5.”

“Wait,” Wille interrupted, “It wasn’t that one with the cartoon hearts around him while he held a
puppy was it?” He remembered all the girls in his school asking him to get Erik to sign it when it
came out.

“No,” Sara mumbled as Simon nodded laughing.

“Yes it was!” Simon teased.

“Do you want me to call him back?” Wille grinned.

“Shut up,” Sara blushed.

“If you change your mind I’ve got an in with the prince,” Simon winked. Sara kicked his leg before
pulling a blanket around her shoulders and turning away, pulling out her phone.

Simon laughed before standing up, taking Wille’s hand to lead him to his room. Wille sat on the
bed as Simon closed the door, grinning when Simon planted himself on his lap, knees on either
side of his legs. He wrapped his arms around Simon’s waist, tilting his head up to meet Simon’s
lips in a kiss.

“I like your brother,” Simon said after they pulled away.

“He liked you too,” Wille smiled, “He said I should keep you.”

“You better,” Simon whispered, leaning down to kiss Wille again. They stayed wrapped up
together, kissing and talking until it got late and Wille had to go back to the school.

__

They barely managed to get anytime alone together that week. Since Wille had spent the weekend
with Erik, August made it his mission to tag along wherever he went, dropping Erik’s name
constantly in conversation. Wilhelm discovered that sitting beside Felice was a very effective way
to keep August away, so he always went to workies as early as possible to get a spot at her table.
He felt slightly guilty at the way August’s face would fall when he came into the room and
noticed, but then he would say something particularly stupid at dinner and he wouldn’t feel that
bad anymore. Simon and Sara joined them at the table, Wille smiling to himself as Simon knocked
their knees together.

“We’re invited to sleep at Ayub’s this weekend,” Simon said quietly once Sara and Felice were
caught up in their own conversation.

“We?” Wille asked, surprised they thought of him.

Simon blushed, “They may have noticed that I’m more likely to say yes if you’ll be there too.”

“Careful,” Wille grinned, “Someone might think you like me or something.”

“Never,” Simon fake gasped, the smile returning to his face as he looked down at his textbook.

“When?” Wille asked.

 “Saturday, Rosh is also going.”

“Okay, sounds fun!” Wille was excited that Simon’s friends liked him enough to invite him. He
enjoyed hanging out with them and he definitely wasn’t complaining about the excuse to spend
more time with Simon. Simon smiled at him and squeezed his leg under the table before getting
back to his work.

Chapter End Notes

Simon and Erik have officially met! I love Linda and Erik taking a moment to
acknowledge that those two are NOT subtle at all. Next chapter is a fun lil sleepover
with Rosh and Ayub, maybe some classic teen party games like truth or dare? Not
sure about that part yet.

Whenever I upload the next chapter or look at the clock and see just how much time
I've spent on this fic i always think of Hamilton "why do you writer like your'e running
out of time". I usually get too excited to upload to proofread so apologies in advance
for any typos, i normally read through and fix them within a day

Simon's POV telling Linda he's dating Wille

 Chapter 8
Chapter Notes

I know I mentioned at the end of the last chapter they might play a game like never
have I ever, I tried writing it but I feel like I couldn’t get it to fit naturally so maybe
another time!

The Schitt’s creek episode I reference that they watch in this chapter is Open Mic - if
you watch Schitt’s creek you know exactly what episode I’m talking about

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Erik video called Wille Friday afternoon while he was packing his bag.

“Hey little brother!” Erik greeted.

“Hey Erik!” Wille smiled. They had started talking more regularly again, it was easier now that he
wasn’t keeping any secrets anymore. He hadn’t realized how much he missed casual calls with his
brother.

“Packing for Simon’s?” Erik teased, “I hope you’re packing protection.”

Wille flipped him off and Erik laughed.

“For your information,” Wille casually began, “I’m not going to Simon’s.”

“Oh?” Erik raised his eyebrow. “Where are you going then?”

“A friend’s,” Wille answered.

“What’s their name?”

“Ayub.”
Erik narrowed his eyes, “you’ve never mentioned them before.”

“Fine!” Wille exclaimed, “they’re Simon’s friend, happy?”

Erik grinned, “So Simon will be there?”

“Yes,” Wille rolled his eyes.

“Look at you!” Erik beamed, “Having a boyfriend is doing wonders for your social life.”

“I can make my own friends!” Wille protested.

“Who?”

“Uh,” Wille hated that he was struggling to think of people. He’d had friends at his old school, at
least he’d thought he did. No one had reached out since he moved to Hillerska though so he
wondered if they ever really were. “Felice.”

“One person,” Erik teased.

“Leave me alone,” Wille grumbled, “I got Simon on my own didn’t I?”

Wille did not like the smirk on Erik’s face, “I have no idea how you managed that considering you
told him you weren’t like that and asked him to forget about it.”

Wille’s jaw dropped, “I did NOT tell you that.”

“No,” Erik looked far too satisfied, “you didn’t.”

“Have you been talking to Simon?!” Wille exclaimed, too scared to know the answer. Erik
waggled his eyebrows and really that said it all.

“Well you weren’t giving me any more details on how you got together!” Erik defended himself.

Wille buried his face in his hands, “I can’t believe he told you that.”

Erik just laughed.

“I have to go,” Wille glared at him, “I’m going to be late.”

“Have fun at your sleepover!” Erik waved.

“Bye,” Wille grumbled as he hung up. As embarrassed as he was he was glad that Erik had so
seamlessly accepted Simon. He just wished it didn’t result in them deciding to swap embarrassing
moments.

Wille met Simon by the bus stop, grinning when he saw him. Sara wasn’t there yet, she must have
still been finishing up at the stables.

“Hey baby,” Simon greeted when Wille got closer.

“Simon!” Wille protested, “you can’t just call me that when we’re in public.”

“There’s no one around,” Simon raised his eyebrow motioning around him. “Do you not like it?”

“That’s not the problem,” Wille blushed, “it’s just… a lot. It’s different when I know we’re alone.”

“Okay?” Simon replied. Wille could tell he didn’t get it but he was grateful he wasn’t pushing it.
Wille didn’t know how to tell him that it made him dizzy, and that he didn’t want anyone else to
see just how much it affected him. There was also the matter that Simon had mostly only called
him that in bed, which he was refusing to think about when the bus was pulling up.
“Is Sara coming?” Wille asked.

“Nah she’s staying back to ride, mamá is picking her up later,” Simon replied as he got onto the
bus, Wille followed and they went back to what had become their regular spot in the back.

“So you’ve been talking to Erik?” Wille asked once they were settled.

“He messaged me on instagram,” Simon said casually, as if he hadn’t just revealed he’d been
talking to Wille’s brother, the crown prince, over instagram.

“I think you two are conspiring to kill me,” Wille sighed, leaning against Simon. He’d ridden this
bus route with him enough times now that people didn’t pay as much attention to him, and it was
nice to feel like they had some semblance of privacy.

Simon laughed, squeezing Wille’s leg as Rosh and Ayub got on.

“What’s up?” Ayub greeted as he sat down beside them. “Ready to get your ass handed to you in
FIFA?” He asked, turning to Wille.

“FIFA?” Wille asked.

“It’s a video game,” Simon explained, laughing at Wille’s pained expression.

“You know I’m terrible at video games,” he groaned.

“I know,” Simon grinned, “We won’t hold it against you.”

“I will,” Rosh added deadpan, and it took Wille a second to realize she wasn’t serious.

It felt strange to not get off at the stop by Simon’s house, instead staying on until a few stops later.
“My dad works nights,” Ayub explained as he unlocked the door, “so no one else will be here.”

Wille just caught a brief glimpse of the upstairs as they went down into the basement. There was a
small living room with a bathroom and bedroom attached to it.

“Make yourself at home,” Ayub called out as he walked into the bedroom, closing the door behind
him. Rosh turned on the tv and grabbed controllers and Simon flopped onto the couch, patting the
spot beside him for Wille to sit. By the time Ayub came back out in a hoodie and sweats, Rosh had
started the game and Simon was trying to explain to Wille the controls. Wille gave up about half
an hour in, instead sitting back and watching them play, enjoying seeing Simon joke around with
his friends.

“One day we’ll find a game you’re good at,” Simon promised him, and Wille just rolled his eyes.
He was pretty sure it was a lost cause at this point. They’d ordered pizza earlier and finally decided
to stop playing when it arrived. Rosh turned on Netflix to watch while they ate.

“Any requests?” Rosh asked, turning on Netflix.

“Schitt’s Creek!” Simon exclaimed, “Wille and I are on season four.”

Rosh shrugged, tossing him the remote. Wille grabbed them both slices before sitting beside
Simon. Simon turned on the next episode, they hadn’t watched together since the time with Erik.
The first episode went by fairly uneventfully, they ate their pizza and traded occasional comments.
Wilhelm and Simon were squished together on the couch with Ayub sitting on the other side, and
Rosh was in her own chair, legs thrown up over the side. Wilhelm wished that he’d had a moment
alone with Simon between school and now, because being so close to him without being able to
even hold his hand was torture. It didn’t help that everytime David and Patrick were together on
screen he imagined what it could be like for them to be open like that. He almost felt like he
wouldn’t mind if Ayub and Rosh knew, Simon trusted them, and Wille liked them. It wasn’t even
as big of a secret anymore now that Linda, Sara, and Erik knew. It didn’t stop the anxiety in his
chest when he thought about saying anything, especially since he was the reason they’d been
keeping it a secret. He knew it wasn’t fair to Simon and surely his friends would see that too. He’d
brushed it aside, choosing to instead focus on the episode. And then the song happened. Onscreen
Patrick got on stage and dedicated a song to David, and Wille really wasn’t expecting much.
Except then it turned out to be a love song, and really sweet and romantic. Wille was sitting beside
his boyfriend while they watched the most romantic scene he’d seen between two boys and it was
overwhelming. He wanted that with Simon. He felt like he had that with Simon.

Before he could overthink it he reached out and took Simon’s hand, lacing their fingers together. It
was a small gesture, their hands were already close to each other anyways, but the small smile on
Simon’s face made it feel like the most important thing in the world. It reminded him of the movie
night when he’d first held Simon’s hand. This time though, instead of running off, when Ayub had
turned his head and noticed them Wille gripped tighter. Simon smiled wider at the gesture. He
didn’t let go until the credits came onscreen and Rosh paused it, claiming that she needed some air,
pointedly telling Ayub to go with her. Wille realized they were intentionally leaving him and
Simon alone together, and he wondered if he’d made a mistake. They were quiet until they heard
the door shut upstairs, then Simon turned to Wille with a small smile on his face.

“Sorry,” Wille apologized quickly, “I should have asked.”

“Hey,” Simon smiled, leaning their foreheads together. “You don’t have to ask to hold my hand.”

“But they could see,” Wille replied nervously, “was that okay?”

Simon nodded, leaning in to kiss him, keeping his hand on Wille’s neck when he pulled away,
“Does that mean you’re okay with them knowing?”

“I guess,” Wille hesitated, “I’ll be honest I didn’t think it through much more than knowing that I
really wanted to hold your hand.”

“Sap,” Simon grinned, leaning into him.

“I know that you trust them, and I trust you,” Wille began, “so if you want to tell them you can.”

“I think I have to now,” Simon laughed, “There’s no way they won’t grill me about it the second
they get me alone.”

“You should go talk to them, I’m sure they’re waiting for you.”

“Are you sure?” Simon asked, looking at Wille for any signs of doubt.

“I don’t know how comfortable I’d be being super affectionate around them,” Wille confessed,
“but I like you, maybe it’s time they finally knew your feelings aren’t one sided.”
Simon pulled him into another kiss, “I’ll be right back. Are you going to be okay here on your
own?”

Wille nodded, squeezing Simon’s hand as he walked away towards the stairs. Wille pulled out his
phone, trying to distract himself as he bit his thumb. A few minutes later Simon came back
downstairs, Wille was relieved to see he was smiling. Simon sat down right in Wille’s lap,
wrapping his arms around him as he kissed his neck.

“They said it was about time,” he laughed, “they’re happy for us, they like you.”

Wille relaxed, some of the tension he’d been holding fading from Simon’s presence. They cuddled
for a minute before they heard the door upstairs open and Simon moved off his lap to sit beside
himself. Rosh yelled from the top of the stairs, “Is it safe to come down or are you two making
out?”

She didn’t wait for them to answer, instead coming straight down. Simon rolled his eyes and
muttered, “Why even ask?”

Ayub followed her down.

“Movie?” He asked.

“Let’s pull out the futon first,” Simon answered, “more comfy.”

Ayub directed Wille to the hallway cupboard to get blankets, and he came back to the couch pulled
out into a bed. It was squished with all four of them on it and Rosh sighed, “Simon I get this is new
for you but for the love of god just get into Wille’s personal space so the rest of us can have some
room please, this is only really big enough for three people.”

“Fuck off,” Simon muttered but moved from his place on the bed.

Rosh rolled her eyes but she and Ayub adjusted so there was more room between them. It left
almost no room for Simon, who sat in front of Wille as Ayub and Rosh turned their attention to the
screen, flipping between movies.
“Is this okay?” He asked quietly. Wille thought back to how he’d said earlier he wasn’t
comfortable being too affectionate in front of them. He still wasn’t, but Simon was looking at him
so earnestly that he couldn’t say no. He also couldn’t resist the chance to have Simon close to him
so he nodded, lifting up his blanket so Simon could squish in with him. Simon was practically in
his lap, but he wasn’t complaining. They finally picked an old thriller and settled in. About halfway
through Wille could tell that Simon had fallen asleep. He’d been tracing patterns into Wille’s arm
and suddenly stopped and his breathing got deeper. Ayub and Rosh both noticed shortly after, and
took a close up picture of Simon’s face. At one point he adjusted from his position on his back to
his side, hand gripping Wille’s shirt as he buried his face into his chest. When the credits rolled
Simon was still fast asleep, and Wille was unable to move from under him. Rosh and Ayub were
getting off the bed to leave when the movement made Simon stir. He blinked his eyes halfway
open and sat up, looking around before he seemed to remember where he was.

“I’m assuming you two are staying in this bed,” Rosh asked him when she noticed he was awake.
He nodded, yawning again and moving over, lying down with his head on the pillow.

“Goodnight,” he mumbled.

“Goodnight sleepyhead,” Ayub teased. Simon flipped him off before using the same hand to tug on
Wille’s shirt, pulling him down to the bed.

“Cuddle,” Simon mumbled, ignoring Rosh’s snicker as she clearly heard him. Ayub and Rosh went
to Ayub’s room, shutting the door behind them leaving Simon and Wille alone.

“Simon,” Wille said gently as Simon tried to move on top of him, “I need to change.”

Simon groaned as he moved away. Wille got up quickly before Simon could grab him again.

“I don’t want to sleep in jeans,” he murmured, “I don’t think you do either.”

Simon sat up at this and moved to the edge of the bed, fumbling around for his bag. Wille grabbed
it for him and handed him his sweatpants. By the time he had changed Simon had barely gotten his
shirt off and was falling asleep sitting up. He gently put his hand on his shoulder, “Simme are you
going to change?”

“Too tired,” Simon mumbled, and Wille thought it might have been the most adorable thing he’d
ever seen. “Help me?”

Wille nodded, helping Simon out of his jeans and replacing them with sweats.

“Do you want a tshirt?” Wille asked and Simon shook his head no as he crawled back under the
covers, patting on the bed beside him. Wille climbed in and Simon immediately wrapped his arm
around his stomach, falling quickly back to sleep with his face buried in Wille’s neck. Wille traced
circles onto Simon’s back until he found himself falling asleep soon after.

__

When Wille woke up the next morning Simon was still wrapped around him. He couldn’t help but
smile. He was used to them being wrapped up in eachother, always finding excuses to touch, but
hadn’t realized Simon could be so clingy when he was tired. He loved it. Shortly after Rosh came
out of Ayub’s room yawning.

“Has he moved at all since last night?” Rosh asked when he saw Simon.

“Barely,” Wille said quietly, not wanting to wake him.

She looked between the two of them before responding, “he really likes you, you’re all he ever
talks about anymore.”

Wille’s heart raced, he knew Simon liked him, but hearing that he was on Simon’s mind as much
as Simon was on his made him feel warm inside.

“I get if you’re not ready to be out or whatever, and like it’s not anyone’s business anyways” Rosh
continued, “but Simon has a big heart and he loves really deeply, so don’t fuck this up.”

Wille nodded, “I know I come with a lot of complications, but I would never do anything to hurt
Simon.”

Rosh looked satisfied with the answer, leaving to go upstairs to the kitchen. Simon stirred in his
arms, looking up at him and blinking, “What time is it?”
Wille shrugged, “sometime in the morning.”

Simon put his head back down, hand grazing under Wille’s t-shirt to draw figure eights.

“I don’t wanna get up,” Simon grumbled, “can we just stay here?”

Wille smiled, “I think Ayub would kick us out eventually.”

“He wouldn’t,” Simon said into Wille’s shirt, “I’ve stayed here way too many times now.”

Ayub chose that moment to open his door, glancing at the two of them before heading to the stairs,
“Are you coming to get food?”

“No,” Simon pouted, “I’m going back to bed.”

Ayub laughed as he went upstairs.

“We should eat something Simon,” Wille laughed as Simon refused to unwrap himself from
Wille.

Simon lightly bit down on his shoulder, “done.”

Wilhelm rolled his eyes, “you know that’s not what I meant.”

“I can think of some other things I’d put in my mouth,” Simon said cheekily as he pinched Wille’s
hip.

“Cold pizza?” Wille asked, trying to change the topic because he refused to get hard on a futon at
Ayub’s house.
 “Mmmm, I think my idea is better,” Simon hummed.

Wille gulped, “Simon this is not happening right now.”

“I was talking about pop tarts,” Simon scoffed, “get your mind out of the gutter.”

“You’re the worst,” Wille groaned as Simon laughed, getting up and throwing on the sweater
Wille wore the previous night. It was so unfair of Simon to do that and then wear Wilhelm’s
clothes. Frankly, it should be illegal.

“Let’s go have breakfast,” Simon offered his hand out for Wille to take. As they were starting to
climb the stairs Simon turned back to him, “then maybe later we can have dessert.”

He ran up the rest of the stairs, leaving a flustered Wilhelm standing there, needing to compose
himself before going to the main floor.

Chapter End Notes

I’ve been thinking there are some moments where it could be good to see Simon’s
point of view, so I’m considering making this a series and adding a second work for
chapters of Simon’s thoughts during different points in the story.

Please tell me if this is something you would want and what scenes you would like to
see!!!!

The moments I’ve thought of so far to maybe write are Erik messaging Simon on
instagram, and Simon’s talk with Rosh and Ayub during the sleepover

Update: Simon's messages with Erik Simon's talk with Rosh and Ayub
 Chapter 9
Chapter Notes

things get ~spicy~ again

See the end of the chapter for more notes

When Wilhelm got to the kitchen Rosh and Ayub were on their phones eating leftover pizza while
Simon opened a box of poptarts.

“Want some?” Simon asked as he put them in the toaster.

“Sure,” Wille nodded, sitting at the table and pulling out his own phone.

Simon put a plate in front of him, sitting beside him as he bit into a pop tart, immediately gasping
about iit being too hot. Rosh and Ayub snickered as Simon glared at them, drinking cold water.

When Simon dropped a piece of icing on his lap, Wilhelm concentrated very hard on NOT thinking
about the syrup he’d spilled two weeks ago. Almost as if he could read his mind, Simon turned to
look at him. Wilhelm was pretty sure he knew exactly what he was doing as he looked into Wille’s
eyes, licking his finger clean. Wille nervously glanced at Rosh and Ayub who were still looking at
their phones. Wille went back on his own phone to distract himself. It only worked for a moment
before Simon texted him.

SIMON

is something wrong?

WILLE

no everything is great

SIMON

you seem distracted

WILLE

you’re such a little shit

you knew exactly what you were doing

SIMON

i have no idea what you’re talking about

if they weren’t here rn would you kiss me

WILLE

they ARE here

SIMON

if they weren’t though

just curious

id kiss you

wish it was you licking my fingers instead

Wille read the last text just as he took a sip of water. When he saw the words he choked on it,
coughing frantically as Simon patted his back.

“Are you okay?” Ayub asked, a look of concern on his face when Wille had stopped coughing.

Wille nodded, “yeah, water just went down the wrong way.”

Simon snickered and Wille glared at him. They all went back downstairs, throwing on some
morning cartoons. Wille dreaded looking when his phone buzzed again and he saw Simon smirk at
him.

SIMON

drink went down the wrong way huh?

kind of wanna make a joke about that

WILLE

shut up

SIMON

i can think of some ways you could make me

WILLE

SIMON

SIMON

yes baby?

WILLE

ohmygod stop

SIMON

stop what?

WILLE

you’re insufferable

SIMON

rude

Sara is going riding today

WILLE

Ok?
SIMON

my mom is driving her and then running errands

WILLE

so?

SIMON

soooo they’ll be gone for a few hours

WILLE

….

when

SIMON

Idk soon i think

just thought you might find that interesting

WILLE

that is… interesting

SIMON

i have no idea how we could keep ourselves occupied just the two of us alone for that long

WILLE

i might have some ideas

SIMON

oh?
do tell

Simon was going to be the death of him. He hesitated on the best way to respond when Rosh’s
voice pulled him out of his thoughts.

“Are you two texting each other?” She asked accusingly.

Wille froze, meanwhile Simon just smirked, he was such a little shit.

“Ohmygod,” Rosh exclaimed, “stop flirting in front of us.”

“We weren’t doing anything,” Simon answered innocently.

“Show me your phone then,” Rosh’s eyes narrowed.

Simon abruptly stood, “you know what I don’t have to do shit.”

He picked up his bag, “If this is how you’re going to be Wille and I are leaving.”

He pretended to be upset but Wille could see the playful glint in his eyes.

“Good riddance,” Rosh laughed, throwing a pillow at him.

“Um, thank you for having me,” Wille blurted awkwardly, waving as Simon dragged him to the
stairs.

“Be safe!” Ayub called after them as they went up. Wille assumed they were going to the front
door but when they were on the main floor Simon turned and yanked Wille down into a kiss,
sucking on his bottom lip.

“Simon,” Wille whispered, his voice sounding hoarse as Simon kissed down his neck, “your
friends are downstairs.”

“Ugh,” Simon groaned, taking Wille’s hand as they walked to the door. He dropped it when they
stepped outside and began walking to Simon’s. They were silent as they walked, not touching
although Wille swore he could feel electricity between them. He stared at the ground, not trusting
himself to look at Simon and not jump him right there. When they finally got to Simon’s Linda and
Sara were just getting into the car.

“Hi Simon, hi Wilhelm,” Linda greeted as they walked up. “I’m just going out for a bit but will be
back in a few hours. We’ll be back in time for dinner.”

“Okay, thanks Mama,” Simon replied, waving as he walked up to the front door. Wille followed
him inside, dropping his bag in surprise when Simon pushed him against the door, effectively
closing it. He felt Simon fumble beside him and heard the lock in the door click shut as Simon
pressed up against him, slotting their mouths together. Wille brought his hands up to Simon’s hair,
tugging on the curls as Simon moaned into his mouth, hand sneaking up Wille’s sweater and
pressing his leg between his. They both jumped apart when they heard a key in the door, Simon
fixing his hair as Sara stepped in.

“I forgot my helmet,” Sara said slowly, raising her eyebrow at the two of them standing in the
entryway.

Simon nodded, stepping aside for Sara to pass, not saying anything. She returned a moment later
from her room, helmet in hand.

“I’ll see you later,” she narrowed her eyes at them as they both nodded, still silent. Wille didn’t
trust his voice. She gave them one last suspicious look, before leaving, shutting the door behind
her. When they were both alone Wille wasn’t sure whether to laugh or bury his face in his hands.
Simon grinned at him, face red, as he locked the door again then took Wille’s hand. He led them to
his bedroom, shutting the door behind them. Wille put his bag on the ground, turning to face
Simon, whose hands were already sliding back under his shirt. Wille pulled him in closer, kissing
down his neck as he felt Simon lifting his shirt. He pulled back for a minute so he could pull it over
his head, immediately moving back to the spot on Simon’s neck he had left off.

“Wille,” Simon gasped, “I swear to god you better not give me another hickey. Not where anyone
can see at least.”

Wille grinned, “better show me some skin where I can leave one then.”
Simon’s eyes widened as he took off his shirt, tossing it aside as Wille pulled him by his waistband
to the bed, turning them so Simon fell onto it backwards. Wille climbed on, hovering over him as
he kissed Simon rolling his hips down against him. Simon’s hands grabbed his ass as Wille began
kissing down his chest, hands unbuttoning his jeans. Simon lifted his hips for Wille to slide them
down, removing his boxers at the same time. Simon tangled his fingers in Wille’s hair as Wille
continued kissing downward, focusing on his hip bone.

Simon gasped, biting back a moan, “What are you doing?”

Wille pulled off, admiring his handiwork as he replied, “You said I couldn’t leave any marks
where someone could see them. So I’m going to mark you up where they can’t.”

Simon’s eyes widened as Wille moved his head back down, this time focusing on Simon’s inner
thigh. Each time he left a mark he moved over slightly to leave another one nearby. He continued
moving up Simon’s thigh, getting close to but not touching his length.

As much as he wanted to suck Simon off, he also wanted to tease him for the way he’d been teased
earlier. He continued kissing along his thigh, hands lightly wandering along Simon’s chest,
smirking when he felt Simon shudder beneath him.

“Baby,” Simon moaned, “please.”

Wille pretended not to hear him, gently biting Simon’s hip.

“Please,” Simon gasped, “need you, please baby.”

Simon’s pleading broke Wille’s resolve as he moved his hand to grip Simon, kissing his way up
from the base. Simon’s head fell back as Wille wrapped his lips around him, moaning as he began
to pump his hand. Simon squirmed underneath him as he he bobbed his head, hand moving faster.

“Wille,” Simon panted, shuddering, “wait.”

Wilhelm stopped immediately, looking up at Simon, “are you okay?”

Simon nodded frantically, “Yes, fuck, I just- wanna- wanna try coming at the same time.”

Wille felt his mouth go dry as he nodded and moved back up to kiss him, arm wrapping around
Simon’s waist. Simon rolled them over so Wille was on his back, unbuttoning his pants and not
even bothering to take them off before sticking his hand in Wille’s boxers. Wille felt his heart race
as Simon began to pump him, kissing down his chest.

“You got me so close baby,” Simon moaned, “wanna get there together.”

Wille felt his hips buck up, his whole body on fire at Simon’s words. Simon mimicked Wille’s
earlier actions, kissing bruises into his thighs and hip bones before finally taking Wille in his
mouth.

“Simon,” he panted, head rolling back at the sensation of his boyfriend licking up his cock while
fondling him.

He bit down on his lip as his vision started to blur, “Simon, I’m so close.”

He felt Simon move off him, pulling his clothes all the way off before covering him with his body.
Simon kissed him, hand gentle on his cheek.

“Can you touch me again?” Simon asked quietly, desperately, looking at Wille through his
eyelashes. Wille nodded, moving so they were lying facing each other before taking Simon in his
hand, looking into Simon’s eyes. Simon leaned their foreheads together as he put his hand back on
Wille, moving slowly. Wille felt like he was floating, staring into each other's eyes, silence only
broken by quiet gasps and moans and their hands moved. Wille felt the familiar tension start to
build up again, and he quickened his pace on Simon.

“So close,” Simon gasped, and Wille could only nod in response as Simon quickened his pace to
match and Wille saw stars, feeling himself release. He felt dizzy and out of his body as he vaguely
registered Simon going over the edge with him, feeling him come on his stomach. They lay there
panting, looking into each other’s eyes. Wille reached for Simon’s hand, wanting to hold his. His
brain registered that it was sticky, and he brought it up to his mouth, licking up Simon’s palm.
Simon moaned, so faintly he almost missed it.

“You’re amazing Simon,” Wille whispered, not ready to break the quiet they found themselves in.
“Fuck Wille,” Simon whispered in return, “You’re amazing. I- god I like you so much.”

Simon leaned in to kiss him and Wille wrapped his arms around him, taking him with him as he
rolled onto his back, eagerly returning the kiss. They made out on the bed, eventually Simon
reached for his phone to check the time.

“We have about an hour and a half,” he kissed Wille’s cheek, “should we go shower?”

Wille nodded, reminded of the sticky mess on both their stomachs, getting up to follow Simon to
the bathroom. Simon turned the faucet on, pulling Wille in for another kiss as the water heated up.
When they stepped into the shower Wille tilted his head back, closing his eyes feeling the water
run through his hair. He opened them again to see Simon staring at him.

“Wille,” Simon’s voice cracked, “It’s not fair.”

Wilhelm tilted his head, confused as to what Simon meant.

“How am I supposed to get anything done,” Simon continued, running his hand down Wille’s
chest, “when you look like that”

“You’re one to talk,” Wille grinned, wrapping his arm around Simon’s waist, “You’re so beautiful,
the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen.”

Simon blushed, pulling Wille down into a kiss. When Simon pulled away, he unwrapped his arms
from Wille, dropping to his knees.

“Is this okay?” he asked quietly, hand on Wille’s thigh.

“Yes,” Wille gasped out, feeling himself become hard again as Simon kissed along him. Simon
was going to be the death of him. Wille leaned back against the shower wall for balance as
Simon’s hand slowly pumped him while Simon kissed along his pelvis, sucking on the marks he’d
already left. Wille whimpered as Simon continued the slow pace, simultaneously being too much
and not enough. He felt like his eyes were rolling into the back of his head as Simon's hand
gradually picked up speed. Wille was pretty sure his legs were going to give out as he reached a
hand out to steady himself. Simon wrapped his other arm around Wille, giving him extra support as
Simon brought him to a climax. He was shaking when Simon stood back up and pulled him into
his arms, holding him.

“Baby,” Wille gasped into Simon’s shoulder as he slowly came back to himself.

Simon smiled shyly, “you’ve never said that before.”

Wille could only smile in response, still leaning slightly on Simon for balance.

“Are you,” he mumbled, hand trailing down Simon’s chest.

Simon shook his head, “I don’t know if we have time. Besides, I really wanted that to be about
you.”

Wille still felt weak from coming again so soon, so he didn’t complain when Simon rubbed
shampoo into his hair, washing it for him as he stayed leaning against him for support. He loved
how Simon always wanted to take care of him, he loved how much Simon cared. Once they had
both finished rinsing off they wrapped up in towels, blow drying their hair so it wouldn’t be
obvious they’d had a shower together. It took a bit longer than Wille had expected, namely because
they kept chasing each other with the hair dryer, but they were dry, changed, and cuddling on the
couch when Sara and Linda returned.

Sara, thankfully, didn’t say anything about the earlier incident, going to her room to change after
riding. After greeting them Linda went to the kitchen to start dinner. Wille sent a quick text to Erik
to ask how his weekend was going, although he didn’t expect a response. Erik had invited August
to stay with him for the weekend, saying that August needed both a reality check and some
cheering up about his recent breakup with Felice. Even though he didn’t understand their
friendship, Wilhelm was glad that it meant he got an undisturbed weekend with Simon. They all
talked about their weeks over dinner, Wille never got tired of being at Simon’s house. Besides
Simon being an obvious factor in his love for the place, his weekends in Bjärstad felt more like
home than the palace in a lot of ways. Besides Erik, there wasn’t much about the palace that was
very welcoming, and Linda treated him so kindly. Sometimes when he thought about her he wished
that she was his mother instead of the queen, but immediately felt guilty for the thought. After
dinner, they all watched a movie together, and Wilhelm’s heart felt full when Simon sat beside him
on the couch, tucking himself under his arm. Linda looked at them fondly, and Sara didn’t bat an
eye after making a comment under her breath about Simon being cheesy. In that moment Wille felt
so sure about Simon, about his family, he felt like he could be happy here forever. Was that love?

__
After the movie they all said goodnight, and it wasn’t until they were in Simon’s room that Wille
realized.

“No air mattress this time?” He grinned.

“Mama figured we wouldn’t use it,” Simon blushed, “I didn’t think she would be okay with us
sharing a bed but she said she figured we would anyway.”

“I’m so glad she’s ok with us,” Wille breathed out, Linda’s acceptance met so much.

“Me too,” Simon smiled, “Although, I wish I could have avoided the second sex talk.”

“What?” Wille gasped.

Simon groaned, “After I told her about you she insisted we have a talk.”

“I don’t think I even want to know,” Wille stuttered, face hot.

“She was like I know you’re a teenager and it’s natural to experiment with your boyfriend,” Simon
made a face and Wille was sure he looked equally as horrified.

“It could have been worse I guess,” Simon shuddered, “She basically just said to make sure we
were safe and that I could come to her if I needed.”

“I don’t want to think about Linda knowing we have sex,” Wille grimaced.

“Okay but you’re not the one who had to sit through that talk,” Simon got into the bed.

“Okay,” Wille agreed, climbing in beside him, “You had it worse.”

Simon hummed as he wrapped his arms around Wilhelm.

“Goodnight baby,” Simon kissed him before resting his head on Wille’s chest.

“Goodnight Simon,” Wille whispered back, running his fingers through Simon’s hair as they both
fell asleep.

__

Sunday morning they fell back into their routine of eating breakfast in bed while watching Netflix,
trading kisses as they ate. After lunch they played cards with Sara before working on homework.
Wille was sitting at Simon’s desk, finishing up math when his phone buzzed. He opened it to see a
text from Felice.

FELICE

August just apologized to me? Do you know anything about that?

WILHELM

No?? I can’t picture him ever apologizing

What did he say

FELICE

That he was sorry for the way he treated me

And for kissing Sara

WILHELM

Ive literally never heard him say sorry before unless it was sarcastic

FELICE

Wtf
WILHELM

I know he was with Erik this weekend? Maybe Erik said something to him

What did you say back

FELICE

I just said thanks for the apology but that it didnt change things

“What’s up?” Simon asked, noticing Wille staring at his phone.

“August apologized to Felice,” Wille responded. It was weird, but maybe August was actually
trying to make up for it. Wilhelm thought he had genuinely liked Felice before he acted so weird in
their relationship.

“I bet Erik made him,” Simon snorted.

“Yeah, I wonder,” Wille replied, texting Felice that he thought that was the best response before
turning back to his math. Even though he hadn’t finished his work, he decided to spend his last
hour before going back to Hillerska doing what he did best, distracting Simon. Simon attempted to
ignore him to work on school, not lasting for very long until he pulled Wille down onto the bed
with him. His homework lay forgotten as they spent the time kissing, content in each other's arms.

__

Needless to say, Wille was in a good mood when he got to Hillerska, though this was quickly
dampened by August waiting for him in the common room.

“Hey Wille,” August greeted, “Where have you been?”

“Out with a friend,” Wilhelm answered, hoping August wouldn’t press further. “How was the
weekend with Erik?”
 Mentioning Erik was the right choice, August quickly launched into their weekend, effectively
distracting him from asking any more questions about Wille’s. Wille half listened as he pulled out
his math to finish, happy to have an excuse to not talk much longer. Eventually August seemed to
get the hint, leaving Wille to finish his homework in peace. He hesitated in the doorway, opening
his mouth before closing it and leaving the room.

Chapter End Notes

I've added this work to a collection, and created a new work in the collection for other
POVs! Right now I have Simon's POV up there of his talk with Ayub and Rosh were
he tells them him and Wille are together. I also have Simon's instagram messages with
Erik that I will be uploading right away!
 Chapter 10
Chapter Notes

Ok so for this chapter, canon divergence for Simon and August and Micke. Simon did
get the booze for the initiation party, but August paid him back because everyone at
forest ridge had to chip in for booze. August talked to Sara about buying drugs, but
Simon doesn't get them for him.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Monday morning August kept looking at Wilhelm strangely, and it was starting to piss him off.
He’d texted Erik asking if something had happened over the weekend and Erik just said August
needed to talk to him about something. It was driving him crazy to not know what was going on,
and he was incredibly anxious by the time it was lunch and he was walking into the dining room.
He felt marginally better when he saw Simon sitting at his usual spot at the table, his boyfriend’s
presence somewhat calming him. He hesitated for a second, then went to sit directly beside him
rather than his normal spot across from him. Normally he liked being able to look at Simon, but
today he felt like he needed his physical presence to ground him. Simon raised an eyebrow as he
sat down, but didn’t say anything. A moment later they all stood to pray as the housemaster came
in. Once they were seated again Simon murmured under his breath, “are you okay?”

“August is being weird,” Wille mumbled, “Erik said he needs to talk to me but I have no idea what
about.”

He had begun to shake his leg, unable to keep still, and felt Simon’s hand rest on it under the table.
The touch helped bring him back to the moment, grateful for Simon knowing exactly what he
needed. They ate mostly in silence, Simon keeping his leg pressed against Wille’s as much as
possible without betraying what they were doing. They had nearly finished eating when August got
up and walked towards them. Wilhelm moved his leg away, mourning the loss of contact when
August stepped behind him, “Can I talk to you?”

Wilhelm turned to look at him, August looked uncomfortable, “Okay.”

August shifted, “In private.”

Wille nodded, purposefully touching his leg against Simon’s again as he pulled out his chair,
wanting the reassurance before walking into whatever the fuck this conversation with August. He
followed August out into the hall, standing in silence as he waited for him to speak.

“I was-” August opened his mouth to start, but immediately stopped as a student walked by,
waiting until they were out of sight again before continuing. “I wanted to apologize.”

Wille’s brow furrowed, he wasn’t expecting that , “For what?”

“I know you know what happened with Felice,” August replied.

“Felice and I are just friends,” Wille rolled his eyes.

“Not about that, about Sara,” August looked pained as he continued, “I know you know I kissed
her, so I wanted to apologize… for that.”

Wilhelm was genuinely confused, why was August apologizing to him about that? He looked at
August in silence, not knowing what to say. August sighed as he opened his mouth again, Wille
could tell he would rather be anywhere than this conversation.

“I was jealous of you and Felice, and you’d been hanging out with Sara…” August trailed off.

Suddenly, it made sense. Wille thought back to how Erik told him August had said he was
spending time with Sara, had implied that they were seeing each other. Wille could see August’s
expression the moment that he realized Wille had connected the dots.

“So you kissed Sara, not because she was Felice’s friend, but because you thought I liked her and
wanted to get back at me for being friends with Felice?” Wille scoffed, it wasn’t a question. He
realized that that’s exactly what happened.

“I’m sorry,” August said quietly.

Wille rolled his eyes, he was pissed. Obviously he wasn’t into Sara like that, but August had
thought he was, and he’d kissed her intentionally to try to hurt Wille.

“You should be apologizing to Sara,” Wille replied coldly, “She’s the one who you used for some
stupid mindgame.”

August looked unsure about what to say to that, so Wille decided to end the conversation for him,
going back to the dining room. When he sat back down beside Simon he felt Simon’s questioning
gaze on him.

“Tell you later,” he said quietly, pulling out his phone to text Erik.

WILLE

Talked to August

He apologized to me about kissing Sara?

ERIK

Good

He told me about it this weekend

I told him he was a fucking idiot and needed to apologize

WILLE

Of course hes apologizing cause you made him

Not because hes actually sorry

Obviously im not into Sara but he thought i was and did it intentionally to hurt me

Thats not fair to sara to use her like that

ERIK

I know

For what its worth i think he’s genuinely sorry about it

WILLE

He’s a prick

ERIK

I chewed him out about it

I think he actually didnt realize it was fucked until a laid it out in front of him

WILLE

I dont know if that makes it better or worse

ERIK

He’s got some other stuff going on right now

Not an excuse, but i dont think he’s thinking clearly

WILLE

What is it

ERIK

Not over text

I’ll tell you next time we talk

Wilhelm was antsy the rest of the day. At least August was in a different year so not in any of his
classes. As soon as they had free time he met up with Simon to go for a walk, wanting some time
alone away from everyone else. While they walked he told him what had happened with August.

“Erik said he’s got some other stuff going on,” Wille rolled his eyes, “I don’t get why he keeps
making excuses for him. He wouldn’t tell me what it was, said he couldn’t tell me over text.”

“I might have an idea,” Simon bit his lip and Wille paused to turn towards him. “So you remember
your initiation party?”

Wille grimaced and nodded, his initiation was something he wished he could forget. The only
highlight had been hiding from August with Simon. Simon had looked radiant with the glow stick
on his head like a halo, it was the first time Wille thought about kissing him, the first time he’d had
him close enough to kiss.

“I uh, I was the one who got the drinks for it,” Simon continued, fidgeting with his hands.
“Why?” Wille asked, confused, “You don’t even drink.”

Simon sighed, “Sara wasn’t friends with Felice yet and having a hard time, mama was really
worried about her. August had asked me to get booze in exchange for an invite. Originally I said
no, but then Sara got upset at dinner and so I told mama we’d got invited to a party. I agreed to get
the booze in exchange for bringing Sara.”

Wille nodded, it made sense, he knew how much Simon cared about Sara.

“You know how Sara has ADHD?” He asked, and Wille nodded. “A few days after he asked to buy
some of her medication off her, I interrupted him and he asked if I could get him pills. I said no but
he seemed pretty desperate, I think he might be using.”

“Shit,” Wille’s eyes widened, “That must be what Erik was talking about.”

Simon shrugged as they walked.

“Where uh- where did you get the booze for the party?” Wille asked, curious.

Simon paused, looking nervous again, “There’s something I haven’t told you about, about me.”

Wille felt the familiar rush of anxiety, but focused on Simon, who was looking very anxious
himself.

“I know I haven’t talked much about my dad besides saying that he and my mom separated,”
Simon looked at the ground as he spoke, “He’s an addict, he started using when I was 10, or at
least that’s when I found out about it. He deals booze to high school kids, so I got it from him.”

Wille reached for Simon’s hand, wanting to provide him with some reassurance, grateful that they
were hidden by the trees. He rested his forehead against Simon’s, “Thank you for trusting me with
that.”
“Sara doesn’t know, we promised we wouldn’t have any contact with him anymore.”

“Do you want to have contact with him?” Wille asked gently.

“I don’t know,” Simon sighed, “Not before, but when I went back to give him the money for the
booze he had cleaned and it seemed like he was trying. He was really happy to see me, I felt guilty
for only going for the booze.”

“You don’t owe him anything Simon,” Wille kissed his forehead, “You cut off contact for a
reason, if you want to see him it should be on your terms.”

Simon leaned into him, “How do you know exactly what to say?”

Wille smiled into his hair, “I don’t know, I just want to take care of you.”

Simon looked up and kissed him, eyes closing as they lost themselves for a moment. It was gone
too soon before Simon pulled away, “We should get back before people notice we’re missing.”

Wille groaned, “The weekend with you was not enough, let’s run away together?”

Simon laughed, and Wille beamed at being the one to make Simon smile, “Maybe after choir
practice, they’re giving me a new solo for Lucia.”

__

Wille was getting ready for bed on Thursday when his phone rang, Simon’s name popping up. He
answered it quickly, it was rare for Simon to call him without texting first.

“Simon?” He asked as he lifted the phone to his ears.

“Hi,” Simon’s voice came across quietly, it sounded like he had been crying.
“Is everything okay?” Wille immediately was filled with concern.

“I went to see my dad,” Simon said quietly, not elaborating any further.

“What do you need?”

“Can I come over?”

“Of course,” Wille replied instantly, “I’ll unlock the window.”

“Ok,” Simon breathed out, “I’ll see you soon.”

Wille went to unlock the window after Simon hung up the phone, then quickly went to the kitchen
to make some tea. He went back to his room with the mug, setting it down and fiddling with his
phone until he heard the sound of his window sliding open, Simon crawling through. Wille locked
the window behind him before sitting on the bed beside Simon, putting his arm around him. Simon
leaned into the touch, pushing Wille down until he was on his back, Simon wrapped on top of him.
He ran his hands along Simon’s back, rubbing circles as he felt wet spots on his neck. Simon was
crying.

“Do you want to talk about it?” He asked quietly.

Simon shook his head no, “not right now, just- just this please.” He tightened his grip around
Simon, pressing a kiss into his head. After some time had passed, Simon unwrapped himself from
Wille, slowly sitting up, eyes red.

“Do you want tea?” Wille asked, reaching for the mug, “I don’t think it’s hot now anymore but I
know you said your mom makes you tea when you aren’t feeling well.”

Wille wished he could make out the expression on Simon’s face. He was looking at him softly as
he leaned in to kiss Wille, “Thank you cariño.”
“Cariño,” Wille breathed out, “What does that mean?”

“It’s like baby or sweetheart,” Simon shrugged, taking a sip of the tea.

“Cariño,” Wille whispered as Simon rested his head against him.

“I mean it Wille,” Simon looked at him earnestly, “Thank you.”

Wille rubbed his back as Simon put the tea down. He took a deep breath before speaking again, “I
didn’t tell him I was coming. When I got there he was drunk. I thought that maybe- he’d cleaned up
last time I went so I thought maybe things were getting better, but I guess that was just cause he
knew I’d be there.”

“I’m so sorry Simon,” Wille whispered, wiping a tear off his cheek.

“I shouldn’t have gotten my hopes up,” Simon sniffled, “this is exactly why Sara and I agreed not
to talk to him. I feel like I betrayed her.”

“He’s your father Simon,” Wille comforted, “Surely she’d understand?”

Simon shook his head, “she sees things too black and white. He was- he was shit to us, she
wouldn’t understand why I’d even think about going back. Can I- can I stay here tonight? I don’t
want to think about going home and facing her right now when I’m lying about it.”

“Of course,” Wille rubbed his arm, “you can always stay with me.

Simon kissed him again, pulling him closer as he wrapped his arm around his waist. He moved to
sit on Wille’s lap, legs on either side of him as they kissed. Wille leaned into the touch, he knew it
wasn’t going to go anywhere else tonight, but he was content to just be there with Simon. When
Simon finally pulled away his lips were swollen and he was flushed, he was beautiful. They
stripped to their boxers, Wille getting into the bed first and holding his arm out for Simon, who
crawled in beside him. Wille kissed his forehead as Simon burrowed into his side, both quickly
falling asleep in each other’s arms.
__

When Wille woke up, it was barely light out, and he reached for his phone to see it was 6 am.
Simon was still asleep, lying on his stomach with his arm thrown around Wille’s chest. Wille was
tempted to curl back up with him and fall back asleep, but at 6am breakfast was just opening, and
he knew most people wouldn’t be awake yet. He decided to get up, carefully as not to wake Simon,
and threw on some clothes. He slipped out quietly to go to the dining hall. As predicted, there was
no one else around. He could hear the showers running, but the dining hall was empty when he
stepped in. He worked quickly, making a sandwich for Simon and slipping it into his hoodie before
grabbing his own food. He was just finishing his own sandwich when one of the second years
stepped in. They waved awkwardly, still to early to try making conversation as Wille turned to go
back to his room. Simon was still asleep, and Wille put the sandwiches on his desk before crawling
back in bed. Simon reached out toward him, shifting closer to press against him.

“You’re dressed,” Simon mumbled as he reached his hand up the back of Wille’s sweater.

“I went to get breakfast,” Wille said quietly, “Wanted to go before everyone was awake so I could
bring you something.”

Simon nuzzled into his neck, and Wille barely heard him murmur, “you’re the best boyfriend.”

Wille smiled at that, still feeling a rush whenever Simon called him his boyfriend, “You’re the best
cariño.”

He felt Simon’s grin against his neck, “Your accent is terrible.”

Wille laughed, “I’m trying.”

Simon moved his head away to pull him into a kiss, “What’s for breakfast?”

Wille got up to grab the sandwiches, Simon grumbling about him moving but finally sitting up
when Wille passed one to him. They ate mostly in silence, Simon still half asleep.

“How are you feeling today?” Wille asked as Simon started to look more awake.
Simon shrugged, “Better I guess, thank you for last night.”

“I didn’t do much,” Wille responded and Simon rolled his eyes.

“You were there for me,” Simon said earnestly, “You made me tea and you held me, and now this
morning you made me breakfast.”

“I just wanted to take care of you,” Wille blushed.

“You do,” Simon smiled sheepishly before a full grin returned to his face. “I’m going to expect this
all the time now.”

“Have I created a monster?” Wille laughed.

“Yes,” Simon shot back, “A very demanding monster who needs to be kissed and cuddled every
night and fed breakfast in bed.”

“I wouldn’t complain,” Wille smiled, sure his goofy grin looked absolutely ridiculous but too
happy with Simon to care.

“Sap,” Simon leaned in to kiss him.

“Only for you baby,” Wille winked and Simon’s jaw dropped.

“Get over here,” he grumbled, pulling Wille into a kiss, sandwich forgotten as he crawled onto
Wille’s lap. He knelt with his knees on either side of Wille’s legs, mimicking their position the
previous night, except this time more desperate. Wille pulled Simon closer, trying to hold in a
moan as Simon shifted on his lap, pressing their hips together.

“I see why you didn’t want me calling you baby at the bus stop,” Simon breathed out, tracing his
hand along Wille’s chest.

Wille smirked, he felt like he was always breathless with Simon and relished having the upper
hand for once, “Why is that baby?”

He bucked his hips as he said it and Simon’s eyes widened, dark.

“You’re going to kill me,” Simon moaned as Wille kissed down his neck.

“Not right now,” Wille murmured, before whispering into his ear, “We need to get ready for
class.” He blew gently on Simon’s ear, kissing Simon’s jaw before pulling away.

Simon glared at him, “we can skip.”

Wille laughed, “no we can’t.”

“Wilhelm.” Simon said slowly, and Wille froze, Simon never called him by his full name. Seeing
he had Wille’s attention he purposefully ground down on his lap, “skip class with me.”

Suddenly, the reasons why they shouldn’t were becoming increasingly more difficult to remember,
especially when Simon’s mouth was on his neck. But then he thought about having to explain why
he wasn’t in class. He could say he was sick but then Erik would try to check up on him and
immediately call him out on his bullshit. He sighed as he pulled away, shifting Simon off his lap.

“Rude,” Simon mumbled as he started to get dressed sticking his tongue out at Wille.

“Mature,” Wille laughed, fixing his shirt and putting on his watch.

“I’ll see you at lunch?” Simon asked, smiling at him, and Wille couldn’t help but smile back as he
nodded. Simon peeked out the window to make sure the coast was clear before opening it. He
turned to kiss Wille one more time before leaving, whispering in his ear, “bye baby.” He
scampered out the window before Wille could respond. Wille laughed, Simon was such a tease but
he loved it. He was pretty sure he loved everything about Simon. The thought ran through his mind
so quickly that at first he didn’t think about it. But then, he saw him again across the courtyard,
walking to his class. He was distracted on his phone and tripped over something on the ground,
catching himself before falling all the way down. Wille couldn’t help but laugh, it shouldn’t have
been so endearing. At lunch, Simon played footsie with him under the table, his heart melting at
the smile he knew was just for him. He thought back to Simon’s smile that morning, the look in his
eyes when Wille had brought him breakfast. It stayed with him throughout the afternoon. He found
 himself zoning out in class, distracted by the thought of warm brown eyes. If anyone asked what
the class was talking about he wouldn’t have been able to answer. He excused himself to go to the
washroom, needing fresh air for a moment to clear his head. Instead, he found himself walking
towards the choir room, where he knew Simon had practice. He wasn’t planning on going in, but
he reasoned with himself that just a quick glance of Simon would be enough to get him through the
rest of the day. As he walked down the hallway he heard the choir practicing. It was a song he
didn’t recognize, it must have been the one they were preparing for Lucia. Then their voices as one
voice got louder, Simon’s solo, Wille froze in the hallway, then couldn’t help himself from
peeking through the window to see Simon standing there, a faint smile on his face as he sang. It
wasn’t exactly a secret that he loved Simon’s voice, it’s what had drawn him to Simon in the first
place. Still, he wasn’t prepared for the onslaught of emotions he felt hearing it again. Awe and
admiration and pride that Simon was his. He felt dizzy as they overtook him, Simon’s face in his
mind, the feeling of being wrapped up together, feeling so happy, so in love. He felt a rush of
clarity, because of course it was love, what else could it be? He stayed leaning against the wall,
listening until Simon’s solo was done. He didn’t want to go back to class, but he knew he’d been
gone far too long. The teacher raised an eyebrow at him when he returned, but didn’t say anything.
Class was dismissed shortly after, and he went straight to his room, needing a moment alone to
think. He was in love with Simon. He didn’t know if it was considered too soon in their
relationship, or how Simon felt. It was still unfair of him to ask Simon to keep their relationship a
secret, Simon had to make so many sacrifices to be with him. Wille would never want to push him,
or make him feel pressured to say it back. As much as he wanted to make some grand declaration,
he would keep it to himself for now, because what if he said something and Simon didn’t say it
back? It was enough for now, to know his feelings, and to know Simon cared for him, that he
wanted to be with him. Wille never would have imagined he’d even be able to have this. A
relationship, to be happy with someone he loved, and he was going to hold on tight.

WILLE

any plans this weekend?

SIMON

What did you have in mind?

WILLE

Date #3?

SIMON

absolutely

Chapter End Notes

our baby boy is in love!!!

Groupchat with Simon, Rosh, and Ayub that takes place during this chapter
 Chapter 11
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Once Wille had let himself acknowledge his feelings for Simon, he wondered how he hadn’t come
to this conclusion earlier. Every time he looked at Simon all he could think about was how much
he loved him. When their eyes met across the table while they ate, he was in love. When his phone
buzzed with a text from Simon, he was in love. Even at rowing practice being forced to share a
boat with August, he saw Simon across the water and was overwhelmed with the feeling. And then
there were the moments in the week they managed to slip away together, a rushed kiss in an empty
classroom, getting to workies early to hold hands under the table before anyone else came in. It was
exhilarating, he was pretty sure he never stopped smiling. So when he was thinking of how to plan
another date, he wanted to blow Simon out of the fucking water, which was how he found himself
calling Erik for help despite knowing he would be teased all the way till Christmas.

“Hey Wilhelm!” Erik greeted, smiling as the camera focused.

“Hi Erik,” Wille waved.

“To what do I owe the pleasure of an early morning call with my baby brother?”

Wille bit his lip, “maybe I just wanted to say hi?”

Erik smirked, “Nice try.”

“Okay, fine,” Wille groaned, “I maybe need your help with something.”

“Does this something have to do with a charming young boy who you never shut up about?” Erik
grinned.

Wille glared at him through the screen, “I don’t never shut up about him.”

Erik rolled his eyes, “Stay in denial then. What’s up?”

“It’s my turn to plan a date and I wanna do something big, but I’m kind of restricted at the school.”

Erik grinned, “You’re such a little romantic.”

Wille groaned, a blush rising on his cheek, “I’m regretting telling you about any of this.”

“Fine, fine,” Erik waved his hand, “What do you need me to do?”

__

Wille was buzzing with energy. It had been a week of making last minute arrangements but it was
finally the weekend, the day of his third date with Simon. He’d refused to tell Simon much beyond
that he would be needing an overnight bag, and he knew Simon was going crazy trying to figure
out what was going on. As if Simon could sense Wille was thinking about him, his phone buzzed
with his texts.

SIMON

give me a hint on what we’re doing tonight

Pleeease

WILLE

Sorry i’ve been sworn to secrecy

SIMON

Youre so full of shit

I know for a fact youre the one swearing people to secrecy

WILLE

who have you been talking to??

SIMON
erik clearly knows your plan

WILLE

i can’t believe you’re regularly texting my brother

SIMON

dm-ing actually

i think he might be my favourite royal

WILLE

Excuse me

SIMON

Youre excused

WILLE

Youre insufferable

SIMON

You love it

WILLE

Irrelevant

“What are you grinning at?” A voice beside Wille startled him and he nearly dropped his phone to
see Felice standing there, looking at him curiously.

“Oh, it’s nothing,” He stumbled out and she raised an eyebrow, clearly aware it wasn’t nothing.
“I won’t push,” she responded, “but if you want to talk about anything, you can talk to me.”

“Thank you Felice,” Wille answered, “I really appreciate it.” He found himself meaning it. Now
that they’d established they were best as friends and nothing more, Wille really found himself
enjoying her company more and more. Part of him did want to tell her about Simon, but he also
wasn’t sure if he was ready to come out. The more people at Hillerska who knew the bigger
chance that it would somehow get back to the palace and that was something he really wasn’t
ready for. They walked together to class, Felice changing the topic to a new ritual that Madison
was trying to get her to join in.

__

When classes were out for the day, Wille made his way to the cab he’d called, knowing that Simon
would be busy for the next hour and a half with choir. It was surprisingly easy to slip away. Since
August’s confession he’d been avoiding Wille again, and when Erik had learned about Simon he’d
casually mentioned to the housemaster that Wille might sporadically have visits with Erik some
weekends. Technically this wasn’t allowed, but being the crown prince did have its benefits and no
one ever questioned Erik’s statement. The drive was around 45 minutes, and then they were pulling
up to the cabin Wille had helped Erik rent for the weekend.

It wasn’t his original plan, he’d just been talking about how he wished they could get some time
with just the two of them that wasn’t stuck in Simon’s bedroom. Erik made a variety of innuendos
about just why Wille might want to have alone time with Simon, but eventually took pity on him
when Wille exclaimed that he just wanted them to be able to act like a normal couple without all
the secrecy. Erik remembered that there were a lot of cabins for rent shortly out of the area, a third
year had thrown a party at one once. He helped Wille discreetly arrange for one of them for the
night, in exchange for a favor of his choice. His grin when he said it did not instill any confidence
in Wille and he almost completely turned him down until he and Simon had finally gotten a
moment alone in his room and August banged on Wille’s door for practice mid makeout. Okay, so
maybe Wille’s intentions for the cabin weren’t completely pure, sue him. He was dreading that he
owed Erik an unnamed favor now, but he still couldn’t help but feel grateful to his brother for his
help. Even just getting a cab there when he could easily be recognized as a prince was a challenge,
and Erik’s experiences of sneaking out of Hillerska and travelling discretely as the crown prince
was invaluable.

When they pulled up to the cabin, Wilhelm thanked the driver, tipping him generously before
entering the code he was given to get in. The cabin wasn’t as big as some of the other ones, but it
was still fairly fancy, with a big kitchen and bedroom. What really drew Wille to pick it however,
was the bathroom. He’d seen pictures of the big soaker tub and remembered taking a bath with
Simon, he definitely wanted to do it again, the large walk in shower was also a plus. While he was
tempted to explore the place right away when he got inside, he knew that Simon would be getting
out of rehearsal soon and he was on a time limit. He knew Simon appreciated thought and effort
over cost, so he wanted to try making food for him. His cooking knowledge was extremely limited
since they’d always had a chef at the palace, even his parents rarely cooked. He’d spent some time
scrolling for beginner recipes before finally settling on homemade pizza. He didn’t have enough
faith in his nonexistent abilities to to do everything from scratch, so he’d gotten pre-made pizza
dough, and focused on making the sauce and the toppings. He’d just started to roll out the dough
when Simon texted.

SIMON

done rehearsal!

WILLE

there should be a black cab parked near the bus stop

SIMON

ok?

i see it

where are you?

WILLE

i’m already here

the cab will bring you to meet me

SIMON

right because this doesn’t seem sketchy at allll

getting into a random cab

WILLE

i promise you won’t get murdered

trust me

it’s a bit of a drive, sorry

SIMON
define a bit

WILLE

around 45 minutes?

SIMON

45 MINUTES???

Wille where the fuck?

i assumed we’d be spending the night in your dorm?

WILLE

i’m sorry i should have talked to you more above this first

i wanted it to be a surprise

or i should have waited for you to come here together

Wille was beginning to spiral now. He’d really wanted to surprise Simon but he was just now
realizing that if the roles were reversed and he were getting into a random cab to take him to an
undisclosed location he would probably have an anxiety attack.

WILLE

fuck sorry i didn’t really think about how it would be on your end not knowing what was going on

do you want me to come get you

or tell you what’s happening

shit

sorry

SIMON

hey wille it’s okay

yeah its definitely weird

but i trust you

maybe you could just give me more of a hint?

so i’m not walking into this blindly

WILLE

of course

i rented a place for us to stay together

for the night

SIMON

like a hotel?

WILLE

a cabin

SIMON

you rented a whole cabin for us?

WILLE

yeah

is that too much?

i just wanted somewhere we could be ourselves without worrying about anyone else being around

For just the two of us

SIMON

if you wanted to whisk me away to a secret sex cabin you could have just said so

WILLE

ITS NOT A SEX CABIN

SIMON

from where i’m at it’s sounding like a sex cabin

WILLE

i-

SIMON

kinky

WILLE

you’re distracting me and i’m trying to get things ready before you get here

SIMON

is this going to be one of those situations where i open the door and you’re lying naked on a bed of
rose petals with a guitar to serenade me

WILLE

is that supposed to be a common situation??

SIMON

i think i saw it in a movie once

well enjoy getting things ready for me

i’ll just listen to my music and imagine you naked lying in rose petals with a guitar

WILLE

that’s not what’s happening

SIMON

it is in my brain
WILLE

i don’t even know guitar

SIMON

so you’re not denying the rose petals then

WILLE

i will see you when you get here.

SIMON

❤️

WILLE

❤️

SIMON

❤️

a rainbow!!!

WILLE

on second thought maybe i’ll ask the driver to turn around

SIMON

__
When Wille saw the car pull up in front of the cabin he was just cleaning up from making the
pizza, and went to the entrance to open the door for Simon. As soon as the door shut behind them
Simon’s arms were around Wille’s neck, pulling him down into a kiss.

“Should’ve known when you said cabin you meant some bougie shit like this,” he muttered against
Wille’s lips, tightening his arms around him.

“What were you expecting?” Wille smiled against him, happy to be in Simon’s arms without
worrying about anyone else around them.

“I don’t know,” Simon shrugged, “more logs?”

“Sorry to disappoint,” Wille murmured, before looking remorseful, “I really am sorry about the
weird way of getting you here. I wanted to try making you dinner and I wanted it to be a surprise so
I got here first but I didn’t really think about it.”

Simon pulled back to look at Wille, “you made me dinner?” Wille nodded, and a smile broke
across Simon’s face, “baby that’s so sweet.”

Wille felt himself blush at the nickname, taking Simon’s hand to lead him to the kitchen as the
alarm went off signalling the food was done.

“What did you make?” Simon asked, sitting on a stool at the counter while Wille went to the oven.

“Pizza,” he replied, opening the oven door. He’d been expecting heat, and was surprised to find
there was none at all, the pizza sitting on the rack uncooked. He stood back up, biting his lip, “I
think the oven is broken, it didn’t cook at all.”

Simon got up and came over, “did you set it to the right temperature?”

“Yeah,” Wille nodded, “I pressed these buttons until it said the temperature, it’s the same as it said
on the recipe.”

Simon looked at the buttons for a second before turning back to Wille, “Did you push start?”
Wille froze, “it doesn’t just start when you put in the temperature?”

Simon started laughing, showing Wille the start button that needed to be pressed for the oven to
heat up, “have you never cooked before?”

“No,” Wille glowered, cheeks red.

Simon started the oven before wrapping his arms around Wille, a grin on his face, “you’re
hopeless.”

Wille refused to look into his eyes, too embarrassed that he’d messed up something so simple as
turning the oven on.

“Wille, cariño,” Simon put his hand on his cheek, forcing him to turn his head to look at him, “It’s
really sweet that you wanted to cook for me, and I’m really excited to try it.”

“It’s a stupid mistake,” Wille grumbled, upset with himself.

Simon laced their fingers together and kissed Wille’s cheek, “If no one has shown you before it
makes sense you wouldn’t know there was another button. Why don’t you give me a cabin tour?”

Grateful for the distraction, Wille led Simon around the main floor. Besides the kitchen, there was
a living room with a fireplace. Upstairs was an office, and then the master bedroom with an
attached bath. Simon’s eyes widened when he saw the tub. He turned towards Wille, an excited
look in his eye, “can we have a bath later?”

Wille smiled and nodded as Simon climbed into the empty tub.

“We can fit both of us in here easily!” He exclaimed, a smile on his face. “Dinner and a bath huh?
Were you really just trying to one up my date?”

“No,” Wille denied, “the bath wasn’t even a part of the plan, but then I saw the tub and…”
“And?” Simon prompted.

Wille felt like any redness that had faded quickly returned to his face as he continued, “And I kept
thinking about you in it.”

Simon’s smile widened, climbing out of the tub and dragging Wille towards the bed, “Did you
have a specific itinerary for tonight?”

“No, whatever you want.”

“Great!” Simon exclaimed, pushing Wille onto the bed. “Then we’re going to make out on this
ridiculously big bed until the pizza is done. Then later, we’re definitely having sex in that tub. Or
the shower, I’m not picky.”

Wille didn’t even have the chance to respond before Simon crawled onto his lap and kissed him.
All logical thought left his mind as he leaned into the kiss, arms wrapping around Simon’s waist to
pull him closer. It felt like it had only been a few minutes when the timer went off, signalling the
pizza was ready. Simon pulled away, lips swollen and cheeks flushed.

“You’re beautiful,” Wille murmured, brushing a curl out of Simon’s face.

“Sap,” Simon teased, smiling widely and even Wille could hear the affection in his voice. Wille
felt his throat tighten, about to let the words slip out before he could stop them, I love you . Before
he could say anything, Simon was moving away and walking towards the door. He looked back at
Wille over his shoulder, “are you coming?”

Wille scrambled up to follow him down to where the pizza had actually cooked that time. They cut
it into slices and decided to eat in the living room. Wille turned on the fireplace before they sat on
the couch. Wille anxiously watched as Simon took his first bite.

After swallowing it, he looked at Wille, “Wille, this is actually really good.”

“You don’t have to sound so surprised!” Wille exclaimed, relieved that Simon liked it.
“Well you did not know how to turn on the oven,” Simon teased, “Forgive me for my hesitation.”

“You’re forgiven,” Wille deadpanned and Simon shoved his shoulder. After eating they went to the
kitchen, and Simon hooked his leg around Wille, pulling him closer.

“Thank you for dinner,” Simon smiled before kissing him, immediately deepening it. Simon’s legs
wrapped around his waist, bringing their hips together and Wille could practically feel Simon’s
smirk against his mouth when he let out an involuntary moan. When Simon pulled away it felt too
soon and he was wearing a grin that Wille knew meant he was about to be a brat.

“Well, these dishes aren’t going to clean themselves,” Simon stated as he pushed Wille away and
hopped off the counter. “Chop chop.”

“Chop chop?” Wille asked, thrown off by the sudden lack of contact.

“Well it’s your date,” Simon grinned, “ I’m not doing them.”

Wille rolled his eyes but grabbed the plates, turning on the tap.

“I’ll go start the tub!” Simon exclaimed, practically skipping out of the room as Simon left him
with the cleanup. He was putting away the dried dishes when Simon came back into the room.
Wille didn’t see the collection of bubbles in his hand until they were wiped across his face. He
scrunched his nose at the taste of soap, trying to look annoyed at Simon who had an expression of
pure glee.

“Did you know they had bubble bath here?” Simon asked innocently, as if he hadn’t just accosted
Wilhelm with the suds.

“You don’t say,” Wille fought back his grin, loving to see Simon so happy. Trying to catch
Simon’s arm as it moved to spread more bubbles on his cheek. In revenge Wille grabbed the
pullout faucet, flicking it on and aiming it at Simon before he could react, feeling extremely
satisfied when Simon shrieked.

“Now look what you’ve done,” Simon laughed, pointing at the puddle on the ground.
Wille rolled his eyes, “It’s water, it will wipe up easily.”

“Glad you think so,” Simon replied cheekily, “since you’re the one wiping it up. I’ll be in the tub
when you’re done cleaning your mess.”

He pulled his shirt off over his head, draping it across the chair.

“What?” He asked innocently when he saw Wille staring. “It got wet.”

Simon then proceeded to undo his jeans as he began to head to the bathroom, leaving a trail of
clothes behind him on the stairs as he called down, “don’t forget to mop up the water your
highness.”

He was going to kill Wille.

__

After Wille wiped up the water with a towel, he headed upstairs. He was rewarded by Simon in the
tub, head leaning back and surrounded by bubbles. Wille stripped wordlessly, stepping into the
water.

“Took you long enough,” Simon grumbled as Wille sat down, before crawling onto his lap to
straddle his legs.

Wille brushed a soapy hand through Simon’s curls, leaning in to kiss him, “I had to navigate the
stairs carefully, someone left a bunch of clothes strewn about. A safety hazard honestly.”

“Better note that in feedback on the stay,” Simon murmured, pulling Wille into another kiss. They
stayed in the tub for awhile, splashing each other and trading soapy kisses. Simon had given them
both beards with the bubbles and Wille couldn’t stop laughing at how ridiculous he looked.
Finally, the water had started to cool down, and Wille pulled Simon back to his lap.

“I seem to recall,” he began kissing down Simon’s neck, “something about sex in the tub?”
“Or the shower,” Simon grinned, pressing his chest against Wille’s. “Like I said, I’m not picky.”
He moaned as Wille bit down on his collarbone, “fuck, do that again.”

“Not picky,” Wille agreed, “just bossy.”

“I know what I like.”

“And what’s that?” Wille grinned.

“You,” Simon whispered, pressing their lips together and Wille’s stomach did somersaults.

“Turn around,” Wille demanded.

“Now who’s bossy,” Simon teased, but turned so his back was to Wille. Wille pulled him back
against him, Simon resting against his chest between his legs. He went back to kissing Simon’s
neck, hand trailing down his chest and circling his nipple. Simon moaned as Wille’s other hand
moved down and wrapped around him, slowly moving under the water.

“Wille,” Simon choked out, “Baby.”

Wille’s grip tightened at the words and Simon gasped, beginning to rock his hips as Wille
quickened the pace. Soon, Simon was bucking his hips up into his hand, water splashing out
around them as Simon dragged his nails along Wille’s thigh, making him moan.

“You look so beautiful,” Wille gasped into his ear, mouthing along Simon’s jaw.

“Close,” Simon breathed out, shaking as Wille’s hand pumped him. Soon Simon was crying out,
going limp in Wille’s arms, silent except for his loud breathing. Wille wrapped his arms around
Simon’s waist, gently kissing between his shoulder blades. Simon let his head fall back onto
Wille’s shoulder, breathing finally slowing. Wille continued to hold him, rubbing his arms as
goosebumps began to form from sitting in a now half full tub.
“Oops,” Simon laughed, noticing the water on the floor around them.

“Should we move to the shower?” Wille said into his ear, and Simon nodded, using Wille for
support as he climbed out of the tub. Wille felt both their bodies relax under the hot spray. No
longer shivering. They let the water wash all the suds off of them, and Wille leaned down to kiss
Simon.

“Was that okay?” Wille murmured, and Simon laughed as he nodded.

“Very okay,” he pressed his lips back against Wille’s before starting to kiss down his neck. Wille’s
breathing quickened as Simon’s mouth trailed along his chest, focusing on each nipple. Simon’s
hand went through Wille’s hair, yanking his head back to suck on his neck.

“Simon,” Wille moaned, feeling his hips involuntarily move. Simon didn’t even acknowledge
Wille had spoken, mouth continuing it’s journey along Wille’s body. He moved down his chest to
Wille’s hipbone, trailing along his waist. Wille concentrated on staying standing, legs feeling
weak.

Finally, Simon stood back up, eyes dark, “I want you on the bed.” Wille glanced down and saw
that Simon was hard again.

“Yes,” Wille breathed out, arm reaching to turn off the shower. Simon stepped out first, quickly
drying off with a towel before wrapping it around Wille. He took Wille’s hand, kissing his fingers.
Wille whimpered as he took two into his mouth, sucking on them.

“Your fingers are so long,” Simon bit his lip, “Do you think they’d be able to wrap around both of
us?”

Wille pulled Simon against him, walking him back to the bed, “let’s find out.”

Simon moved back onto the bed, and Wille crawled up over him. Wille propped himself up on one
arm, the other moving down and pressing them together.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Simon groaned as Wille’s hand curled around them, both pressed against each
other. Wille loosened his grip slightly to move his hips and soon he and Simon were both panting
as they thrusted together in his hand. Simon grabbed at Wille’s back and Wille moaned at the
feeling of his nails running along his back. He leaned down to kiss Simon, relishing in the feeling
of moaning into each others mouths. Wille could feel when Simon was close, already sensitive
from coming in the bath.

“I want to hear you,” Wille moaned and the words sent Simon over the edge, crying out Wille’s
name as he came. Wille unwrapped his hand, panting as Simon pushed him onto his back, head
moving down and taking Wille in his mouth.

“Fuck,” Wille cried out when Simon moaned around him. “Simon I’m so closer.”

Simon drew back just enough to let out the words, “come for me baby.”

He bobbed his head down even further and Wille felt his hold body shake as he cried out Simon’s
name. He was still shaking when Simon crawled back up and kissed him. His mind was hazy, the
only words running through his brain being Simon and i love you.

“That was so good baby,” Simon moaned into his mouth, “so good for me.”

Wille moaned in response, arms pulling Simon tighter against him.

“Remind me to send Erik a gift basket,” Simon laughed when he finally rolled off.

“Can you not talk about my brother when we’ve just had sex,” Wille grumbled.

“What?” Simon grinned, “I can’t talk about my favourite royal?”

“I’d think your favourite royal would be the one who just made you come twice,” Wille shot back.

“Hmm you’re a close second,” Simon hummed, pressing his face into Wille’s neck.

“Maybe I’ll just go then so your favourite royal can be here instead.” Wille started to roll over.
 Simon’s arms tightened around him, “Don’t you dare move, you’re cuddling me. You’re legally
required to cuddle me after sex.”

“The monster returns,” Wille laughed.

“Yes, and he demands breakfast in bed tomorrow,” Simon mumbled sleepily, his eyelashes
fluttering against Wille’s neck.

“Should I call your favourite royal to do it for you?” Wille teased.

“Don’t be stupid,” Simon yawned, pressing himself even more into Wille’s side, “You’ll always be
my favourite.”

Wille kissed Simon’s forehead, heart racing.

“Simon,” Wille began quietly, “I love you.”

Simon didn’t respond, and Wille realized from the change in his breathing that he’d already fallen
asleep.

Chapter End Notes

sorry not sorry

 Chapter 12
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

It was a testament to how safe he felt with Simon that Wilhelm was always able to sleep through
the night with him. He found himself extremely grateful that Simon had a tendency to sleep in,
otherwise he would have missed his chance to give him breakfast in bed. After last night’s pizza
mishap he didn’t trust himself to make anything, so he’d ordered from a local restaurant, staying in
bed until he got the notification that it was on the front porch. He threw on sweats and when he
saw through the curtains that the delivery driver had left he grabbed the bag, moving everything to
plates to bring it back up. Simon was still asleep when he got back upstairs, and as much as Wille
didn’t want to disturb him, he also knew Simon would want to eat while it was still warm. He put
the plates down on the bedside table, sitting on the bed beside Simon. He brushed some of Simon’s
curls out of his face, and Simon hummed in his sleep, leaning into Wille’s hand. Wille leaned
down and kissed Simon’s forehead, before leaving a trail down to his cheek. Simon groaned,
turning his head until his mouth was on Wille’s, a soft kiss before Wille pulled away.

“Good morning,” Wille said quietly, a smile on his face at the sight of Simon, sleepy and beautiful,
blinking awake.

“Morning,” Simon mumbled, grabbing onto Wille’s hand.

“Breakfast in bed?” Wille asked, and Simon perked up, immediately looking more awake.

Wille grabbed the plates, passing one to Simon who grinned at the sight.

“I’m really hungry, so I’m going to eat,” Simon began, “and then I’m going to show you just how
much I appreciate my boyfriend waking me up to breakfast in bed.”

Wille blushed, focusing on the food instead of the thoughts racing through his mind. The thoughts
that just maybe, when Simon looked at Wille like that, he loved him back. Part of him felt relieved
that Simon didn’t hear him last night. Saying the words out loud, while exhilarating, was also
terrifying. He wasn’t ready to open himself up for the kind of heartbreak he would feel if Simon
didn’t feel the same.

“You’re thinking too loud,” Simon said in between bites.

“Sorry,” Wille apologized, realizing that he’d been staring at his plate without eating.

“Is everything okay?” Simon asked, his gaze softening.

Wille nodded, unable to stop the smile from coming back to his face at the sight, “Everything is
great, you’re great.”

“Sap,” Simon blushed, “saying that as if you didn’t just plan some romantic overnight trip for us
for our third date.”

“Imagine the fanfare when we hit double digits,” Wille shot back, pretending he wasn’t melting at
the thought of having so many more dates with Simon.

Simon pulled him into a kiss, and Wille’s hand automatically went to cup his cheek.

“Stop making me want to kiss you when I’m not done my breakfast,” Simon finally said when he
pulled away.

“It’s only fair,” Wille nodded, “since you make me want to kiss you all the time.”

Simon rolled his eyes, pulling Wille back into another kiss, “You need to shut up till I’m done
eating or I’ll never finish.”

Wille laughed, moving to focus on his own food. As usual, Simon ate faster than usual, and he
decided to snoop around the cabin while he waited for Wille to finish. Wille was just putting his
plate down when he heard a voice from behind him.

“Do I look hot?”

Wille turned and choked as he saw Simon posing in a fluffy green robe with matching green
slippers. “Where did you get that?”

“I found it in the closet,” Simon grinned, “You didn’t answer my question.”

“Simme you always look hot,” Wille shot back, pleased by the blush on Simon’s cheeks at his
words. “Although those slippers look exactly like this pair my grandmother used to wear.”

“I feel like I’m in high couture,” Simon pretended to pose again, “Check out my runway walk.”

Wilhelm burst out laughing as Simon did an exaggerated strut around the room, making a
ridiculous pose every time he stopped. He was so ridiculously in love with him.

“Alright cariño, so you’re a model,” Wille teased, “What does that make me?”

“My groupie?” Simon tilted his head to the side, “You are kind of obsessed with me.”

“Me?” Wille asked, raising a hand to his chest, feigning innocence.

“You did kidnap me to a secluded sex cabin,” Simon raised his eyebrow.

“It’s not a sex cabin!” Wille exclaimed.

“See you say that,” Simon smiled, “but then you had sex with me in it.”

“As if you were complaining,” Wille grumbled.

“Never said I was,” Simon smirked, before jumping onto the bed, “Now tell me, could I be on the
cover of vogue?”

“It’s not fair that you look so good in a ridiculous green robe,” Wille whined.

“Too bad its gotta stay here,” Simon laughed, clearly enjoying Wille’s pain. “You could always
take a picture.”
His tone was still teasing but Wille paused, considering it, and Simon’s eyes widened.

“Do you want to take a picture?” Simon asked slowly. Wille shrugged, biting his lip. It wasn’t
even necessarily the robe, but that he got to see this side of Simon. The Simon who could goof
around and be fully himself around Wille.

Before he could say anything Simon grabbed his phone, passing it to Wille, “take a picture.” This
time it wasn’t a question. Wille picked up the phone and hesitated.

“Fulfill my fantasy,” Simon said, “I’m a high fashion model and you’re a top of the line
photographer. Now chop chop.”

Simon did more ridiculous poses, making Wille laugh enough to pretend to be a photographer,
adding comments in a ridiculous accent like, “Give me tired housewife” and “imagine you're the
grinch who just woke up in a human body.”

“What the fuck,” Simon laughed at that one, “you’re ridiculous.”

“Ja,” Wille replied in the accent, and Simon cackled, moving on the bed to grab Wille’s hand and
pull him down.

“Ja,” Simon mimicked, wrapping his arm around Wille’s waist.

“Shut up,” Wille laughed, kissing Simon.

“Do you have enough pictures to keep you company during the cold and lonely nights?” Simon
teased.

Wille gasped, “Simon! Is that what you think they’re for?”

“You tell me,” Simon grinned.

“I just- had a really nice time with you and I wanted a picture to remember it,” Wille blushed.
“Wille what the fuck,” Simon exclaimed, “stop being so sweet when I’m trying to tease you. It
makes it really hard.”

“I’m just being honest,” Wille mumbled.

“I know,” Simon placed a hand on his cheek, “That’s why I like it so much.”

He pulled Wille into another kiss, gentler this time. They readjusted so Wille was lying practically
on top of Simon, hands tracing along each other's skin as they continued their slow kisses, content
to explore each other's mouths.

“How much time do we have?” Simon asked, resting his cheek against Wille’s.

“About two hours,” Wille replied.

“Perfect,” Simon grinned, “I did promise to show you just how thankful I was for breakfast.” He
rolled them over so Wille was on his back and began kissing his way down his chest, throwing the
robe off the side of the bed.

“Simon,” Wille gasped, hand finding Simon’s curls.

“Baby,” Simon hummed, “you know when you called me cariño earlier? Your accent was actually
pretty good.”

“Yeah?” Wille answered, breathless.

“Mmhmm,” Simon kissed his hip, “Feel free to call me that like, all the time.”

“Cariño,” Wille breathed out, and Simon bit his lip in response.

Simon pulled his sweatpants down, smile spreading when he saw that Wille hadn’t put on any
underwear.

“It’s just us here baby,” Simon drawled, “and I really liked hearing you yesterday. So don’t hold
back okay?”

Wille nodded and his breath hitched as Simon wrapped a hand around him.

“Okay?” Simon repeated, jerking his hand once.

“Okay,” Wille answered, voice cracking, and then Simon bobbed his head down and Wille’s brain
lost the capacity for coherent thought.

“Simon,” he moaned.

Simon’s hand tightened their grip on Wille’s thighs at his name, and Wille said it again, breathing
heavily when Simon moaned around him.

“You’re so good Simon,” Wille continued, “So good for me.” He let out a yelp when Simon ran
his tongue along him, looking up at him through his eyelashes. Wille was pretty sure that no one
had eyes as beautiful as Simon’s, and they were looking up at him. Through his eyelashes. While
Simon’s mouth was around his cock. Wille let out a loud moan at the sight. This was going to be
over embarrassingly quickly but he couldn’t bring himself to care. Not when Simon was looking at
him like that . He tightened his grip in Simon’s hair, Simon moaning when he pulled it.

“Simon,” Wille panted, “Kiss me, please.”

Simon crawled back up to him, and he immediately pulled him on top of him, pressing their lips
together. Simon straddled his waist, grinding their hips together, and they both moaned at the
contact.

“Sometimes,” Simon began slowly, “I think about sitting on top of you like this.”

Simon rolled his hips and Wille moaned.

“Sometimes,” Simon continued, breathing unsteady, “I think about you inside me.”

He ground his hips down again as he said it and Wille cried out at the words, his whole body
shaking as he came.

“Do you think that’s something you would want too?” Simon bit his lip, “Not right now but… in
the future.”

Wille’s breath quickened, “fuck Simon, you- I just- yes. God yes.” Wille focused on slowing his
breath again before continuing, “I don’t know- I wouldn’t know exactly what to do. But if you
want to, I’d really like to try it.”

Simon smiled, leaning down to kiss Wille, “we can figure it out together.”

Wille melted into the kiss, reminded that Simon still hadn’t come when he felt his erection
pressing against him. Wille rolled them so Simon was now on his back, kissing his way down.

__

Eventually, they reluctantly cleaned up and got dressed, making sure everything was tidy before
the car came to take them back. Wille was sad to leave, but he was grateful to have had the time
with Simon. Lucia was coming up, so Simon had more choir rehearsals than normal. Adding their
assignments and exams to that mix meant even less time, and then soon it would be the holidays
where they’d be apart for weeks. Wille was very pointedly not thinking about that part. The drive
back was mostly silent, the two of them sharing earbuds, hands intertwined. Wille was very
grateful for Erik knowing his way around an NDA. Dropping Simon off at Bjärstad felt like
leaving a dream, even if it had only been for one night. He couldn’t help but smile when he saw
Simon had texted him before he’d even made it back to the dorms.

SIMON

I think i forgot something at the cabin

WILLE
What is it??

SIMON

Top secret but its very important

I think I need to go back there right away

And you need to come

To help me look

I can also come up with another excuse if that works better for you

WILLE

Ugh i wish we could go back

One night to ourselves was not enough

SIMON

Better book us another vacation baby

Chop chop

Make whatever promises to erik you need

WILLE

Im already dreading when he cashes in on my favour

SIMON

For real

Thank you

WILLE

Worth being kidnapped for?

SIMON
As long as youre the one stealing me away ❤️

__

The next week flew by, everything in a flurry at Lucia came closer. Erik was coming for it, but of
course his parents weren’t. Wille didn’t even feel that disappointed, he mostly wanted to see Erik
anyways, who was coming up for the whole weekend leading up to the holiday. The school had
offered him a room to stay in, but Erik had booked a hotel with two rooms so Wille could stay with
him. He missed his brother, the frequent texts and phone calls not a substitute for having Erik
there. Erik invited Simon to spend a night at the hotel too, wagging his eyebrows at Wille as he
suggested it, making a comment about how they better keep things PG while he was there. Wille
had blushed furiously and told Erik to fuck off, but he also wasn’t going to pass up an opportunity
to have a night with his brother and boyfriend. Especially when at the end of the night he’d get to
fall asleep in Simon’s arms. When Friday came around Wille was buzzing with excitement,
weekend bag packed. He didn’t even mind that he’d have to spend Saturday with August, for that
night it would just be him and Erik. Simon had accepted the invitation to sleep over one of the
nights, but insisted that Wille get some time with his brother. That didn’t stop them from spending
the time waiting for Erik in Wille’s room, Wille pressed into the mattress as Simon kissed him
senseless. After everything they’d done making out shouldn’t leave Wille so breathless, but maybe
that was just Simon. They reluctantly pulled apart when Wille’s found buzzed, signalling Erik’s
arrival.

ERIK

Hope you're decent because i'll be at your room in 5 minutes

They sat up, adjusting their clothes and hair in an attempt to make it less disheveled as there was a
knock on the door, and Wille went to unlock it. Erik grinned, slipping inside and shutting the door
behind him.

“Hey little brother,” he greeted, pulling Wille under his arm to ruffle his hair. Wille groaned at the
action, trying to release himself from the headlock.

“Hi Simon,” Erik smiled, finally releasing Wille.

“Hi Erik,” Simon responded.

“Hope I’m not interrupting anything,” Erik smirked, looking between the two of them.
“I was just leaving,” Simon got up, grabbing his bag, “I’ll see you tomorrow?”

They both nodded as Simon headed to the door, he started to lean in but then hesitated, squeezing
Wille’s hand instead in goodbye.

“Ready to go?” Erik turned to him once Simon had left, and Wille nodded, grabbing his own bag.
They kept the conversation light as they walked out to the car, aware of the people around them.
As soon as they were off in Erik’s convertible Wille felt his smirk directed at him.

“So how’s Simon,” he nudged Wille with his arm.

“Good,” Wille blushed.

“Good,” Erik repeated in a teasing tone.

“Shut up,” Wille shot back, laughing as the feeling of the wind whipping through his hair as they
drove.

“I’ll pry it out of you later,” Erik grinned.

Wille rolled his eyes.

“I do have something to tell you though,” Erik looked sheepish, “August is coming over tonight.”

Wille tried to resist groaning, “Why didn’t you say anything earlier? I thought we were just seeing
him tomorrow.”

“Believe it or not I did it for you,” Erik replied, “I saw him in the hall and he was going to come
with me to your room. I got him off course by sending him to his own room to pack for the night.”

“Oh, um thank you,” Wille felt guilty for being annoyed with Erik about it.
“If it makes you feel any better August insisted on drinking, so you won’t have to deal with him
sober.”

“You’re a terrible influence on me.”

“Please we both know you drink anyways,” Erik rolled his eyes, “I’d much rather you do it in the
safety of my hotel room with guards outside the door.”

“I like how you’re trying to make getting your underage brother drunk sound responsible,” Wille
snorted.

“Why Wilhelm,” Erik feigned offense, turning to look at him, “how little you think of me.”

“Keep your eyes on the road dummy,” Wille grinned.

Erik rolled his eyes at him but obliged, and they soon found themselves pulling up to the hotel.
One of Erik’s guards had gone ahead of time to check them in, so they were able to go up without
too much attention. They bickered over what food to order and settled into the couch. There was a
knock on the door and Erik got up to answer it, unsure if it was the food or August.

WILLE

ugh august is staying here for the night

SIMON

ew that sucks

WILLE

apparently he wants to get drunk though so maybe he’ll pass out early

fingers crossed
SIMON

are you drinking?

WILLE

is that okay?

i didn’t really think about it with your dad and everything

does it bother you

SIMON

no it’s okay!!

i don’t mind when my friends and stuff drink

i know there’s a difference between drinking at a party or something vs addiction

WILLE

are you sure?

SIMON

if you want to drink you’re welcome to

i promise it doesn’t upset me

in fact

i’m rather looking forward to the drunk texts i’m sure i’ll receive later

WILLE

you just want more ammo to make fun of me

SIMON

always ❤️

“Wille!” August’s voice rang out and Wille put his phone away before August could ask who he
was texting.

“Hey August,” Wille answered, putting on a fake smile.

“The three of us together!” August exclaimed, “just like old times!”

“Hell yeah!” Erik exclaimed. Wille sunk into the couch as they started reminiscing on a summer
August had come to the visit. Erik and August had always gotten along, being closer in age and
growing up together. Wille had been so excited when he was first allowed to join Erik and August
when they were hanging out, but August’s in your face personality was always so overwhelming.
He’d still tagged along sometimes, just to spend time with Erik who was genuinely friends with
August, but Wille was pretty sure if they weren’t related he’d never spend time with him. He felt
bad for thinking it, he knew family was most important. There were times he genuinely enjoyed
August’s company, but August would inevitably make a comment that had Wilhelm retracting into
his shell. Especially since he’d met Simon, had learned what it was really like to have someone
genuinely care for you because they wanted to and not had to, he’d had less patience for August.
Tonight though, he would have to, so he put on a smile and grabbed a drink. At least alcohol would
make it easier for him to loosen up.

After the food arrived and they’d eaten, August insisted on doing shots. Wille did one then excused
himself to the bathroom, worried he’d get too drunk and accidentally say something damning.

WILLE

hi

SIMON

hi cariño

how’s drinking with august

WILLE

he keeps calling me wille

it sounds wrong

only sounds right the way you say it

SIMON

how do i say it?

WILLE

like it means something

SIMON

it does

YOU mean something

Wille almost typed the words right then and there. His fingers were hovering over the keys to write
“i love you” when there was a knock on the door.

“Wille?” Erik’s voice rang through, “Are you okay? You’ve been in there for 10 minutes.”

“Stop jerking it!” August’s voice yelled.

“Fuck off,” Wille shot back and August laughed.

“Are you okay?” Erik asked quietly when Wille opened the door, August still back on the couch.

Wille nodded, “Just needed a break.”

“Want me to kick him out?” Erik asked seriously. Wille loved his brother, he knew Erik meant it.
That if he said the word and it was too much Erik would make up an excuse for August to leave.

“No that’s okay,” Wille smiled, “maybe we could put on a movie or something?”

“Sure,” Erik grinned, throwing his arm around Wille’s shoulders as they walked back to August.
—

August had drunk the most out of the three of them, and passed out on the couch halfway through
the movie.

Wille was only half paying attention to the movie, back to texting Simon.

WILLE

he felt asleep thank god

he’s passed out on the couch

SIMON

draw a mustache on him

Wille snorted at his phone and Erik looked over at him, raising an eyebrow at the sound.

“Simon suggested drawing a mustache on him,” Wille whispered, gesturing to August.

A grin spread across Erik’s face as he jumped up and went rummaging through his things for a
marker. They were both drunk and trying to keep quiet but everytime they looked at each other
they started laughing. Thankfully August hadn’t woken up and they managed to get a poorly
drawn mustache on him. When Erik was done Wille took a picture of it to send to Simon.

“Are you tired?” Erik asked once they’d both composed themselves.

Wille shook his head no.

“Wanna hang out in one of the rooms?” Erik asked, motioning behind him.

“Yeah,” Wille grinned, starting to make his way to the bedroom.

Erik gasped, “I just had a great idea. I’ll meet you there.”

Wille tilted his head but went to the room anyway, curious as to what Erik had planned.

SIMON

omg you actually did it

WILLE

well erik did it

SIMON

absolute legend

can i make that my new phone background

WILLE

if youre making anything g your new phone background

should be me!!!!

your boyfriend!!!!!

SIMON

what picture do you propose i use

WILLE

i’ll take one!!!

right now

no excuses
SIMON

baby you’re so cute

WILLE

you are

SIMON

you can’t even see me right now

for all you know i look like a troll right now

WILLE

NO

wrong

simme is so pretty

alllllll the time

SIMON

wille ❤️❤️❤️

Erik entered the room, still grinning as he carried two shot glasses with him.
“Your great idea was to do shots?” Wille laughed.

“No,” Erik rolled his eyes, holding out an arm to stabilize himself as he sat down. “We’re gonna
play truth or drink.”

“What?” Wille asked surprised, he genuinely didn’t expect Erik to suggest a drinking game.

“Don’t question me Wille,” Erik glared, “We’re bonding .”

“We’re drunk,” Wille snorted.

“Exactly,” Erik grinned, only spilling a little bit on the bed as he filled the shot glasses. "Simple
rules, answer the question honestly or drink."

“Who’s starting?” Wille asked as Erik filled the glasses.

“Because I’m such a gracious and generous brother,” Erik began, ignoring Wille’s eye-roll, “you
can ask me something first.”

“Ok,” Wille bit his lip, wracking his brain for something to ask. “Tell me about something you did
at Hillerska, something I don’t know about.”

Erik paused as he thought, “Ok so when I was in your year I may have taken one of my finals
high.”

Wille gasped, “What!”

Erik grimaced, “It wasn’t intentional! My friend has snuck in edibles and I ate a cookie not
knowing.”

“Oh my god,” Wille laughed, “How did you do on the test?”

“I passed but just barely, mom was pissed that my grade had dropped so much,” Erik covered his
face as he laughed.

“Ok,” Wille felt his stomach roll, “your turn.”

“What’s the most scandalous thing you’ve done at Hillerska?” Erik poked him.

“Hey!” Wille exclaimed, “you’re basically stealing my question!”

“Answer or drink brosan.”

“I mean probably having a secret boyfriend,” Wille mumbled.

Erik rolled his eyes, “that doesn’t count!”

“Why not?” Wille scoffed, “You have to admit it would be a scandal.”

“Yeah but it’s not scandalous,” Erik replied, “Scandalous would be something like you two had an
illicit hookup in a broom closet, not holding hands and staring into each other's eyes.”

“Fine. Then sneaking him into my room to have sex,” Wille snapped, face red, “happy?”

Erik laughed, “you don’t have to be embarrassed Wille.”

“I just-” Wille began, cutting himself off, “Nevermind.”

“What is it?” Erik asked, expression softening.

“Nothing, it’s my turn to ask a question,” Wille rushed to change the topic, not ready to ask Erik
what he’d been dying to know.

“Ok,” Erik nodded, “ask away.”

They continued for a while, both getting progressively drunker as the game went on. It was Wille’s
turn to ask a question, and the alcohol finally gave him the courage to ask what had been sitting at
the back of his mind.

“Does it,” Wille hesitated, “Does it really not bother you at all? Simon?”

“Should it?” Erik asked, sounding confused.

“I just mean that-” Wille paused, trying to figure out how to word what he was thinking, “It’s a
boy.”

“Yes?”

“You aren’t weirded or grossed out at the idea of us… doing things?” Wille had his knees pulled to
his chest and buried his head in his knees.

“No,” Erik replied firmly. “Nothing about it being a boy at least. I do draw the line at explicit
details, after all you are my brother, but that’s it. I couldn’t give a damn who you were sleeping
with as long as they made you happy, which Simon clearly does.”

“Sorry,” Wille mumbled into his knees, “I know that’s what you say and I know you wouldn’t
judge me but sometimes I get scared that I’ll say something and you’ll think it’s… I don’t know,
weird or wrong.”

“Does it feel wrong to be with Simon?” Erik asked gently.

“No!” Wille exclaimed, “of course not!”

“Then it’s not wrong,” Erik stated. “Wille who you love isn’t wrong. Sex with someone you care
about isn’t wrong. Being with a boy isn’t wrong. I would never think any of that was, could never
think that about you.”

Wille raised his head slightly, gripping his pant leg tightly.

“Is that why you haven’t done anything more than hold hands in front of me?” Erik asked, “I did
wonder earlier today, it seemed like Simon was going to kiss you goodbye.”

“Probably,” Wille shrugged, fidgeting with the bed sheet, “I haven’t told him but I think he could
tell I was nervous about it.”

“Come here,” Erik held out an arm, wrapping Wille in a hug, “I never want you to have to act
differently around me, okay?”

Wille nodded, blinking quickly to stop the tears from welling in his eyes.

“I know that I… I don’t have experience in that particular area,” Erik began, “But if you ever have
any questions, you can ask me.”

Wille laughed, finding himself unable to stop.

“What?” Erik asked, looking offended, “I know things.”

“Erik,” Wille grinned, “is there something you’re not telling me? Do you have a secret boyfriend?”

“Shut up,” Erik laughed in reply, “You know I don’t, I’m trying to be helpful.”

“I think I’m okay,” Wille rolled his eyes, “I think this is one area I probably know more than you.”

“Maybe,” Erik grumbled, “but I did research, so I’m still here if you want to talk about anything.”
 Wille paused, “research?”

“I, um, I googled stuff?” Erik answered, looking unsure.

Wille raised his eyebrows, “you googled stuff?”

“I wanted to be able to help you if you had any questions!” Erik defended.

“Erik,” Wille gaped, “Truth or Drink. Did you fucking look up gay porn?”

Erik took a shot.

Chapter End Notes

Next chapter is Lucia! We're about halfway through the fic now, thank you to
everybody who has been coming along on this ride so far!

Ayub and Rosh grill Simon about his relationship when he gets back from the cabin

Wille drunk texting and calling Simon with Erik

 Chapter 13
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Rise and shine princesses!” August’s voice rang through, and Wille groaned at the sudden
brightness as the curtains drew back. “We agreed to go for lunch.”

“Fuck off,” Erik muttered, throwing an arm to shield his face. They had both passed out on top of
the bed at some point in the night.

August picked up the vodka bottle off the ground, “did you drink all of this?”

“It’s kind of a blur after the fifth shot,” Wille answered, wincing as he tried to sit up too fast.

“Damn,” August frowned, “you had all the fun without me.”

“Well,” Erik replied, “you passed out on the couch and were snoring.”

Wille looked at August, opening his eyes from more than a squint and snorted as he saw the
smudged mustache they had drawn on the night before.

Erik looked at him in confusion then grinned when he saw what he was looking at.

“What?” August asked, furrowing his brows, “Do I have something on my face?”

Erik looked over at Wille and they burst out laughing as August went to the bathroom, hearing him
cry out “fuck you” as he looked in the mirror.

Wille got up, heading to the kitchen for a glass of water, taking advantage of the advil someone
had thought to leave on the counter. He brought the bottle and a glass of water back to Erik, who
took it gratefully.
“Think you can be ready to go in under an hour?” Erik asked, draining the glass.

Wille nodded, heading back to his room to get changed. He glanced at his phone to see some
missed texts from Simon, eyes widening as he scrolled through a bunch of barely comprehensible
texts he’d sent. Thankfully he hadn’t sent anything too damning considering it was mostly spelling
mistakes and things that didn’t make any sense at the end. Simon had texted him about an hour
after his last message telling him to drink water and make sure he got a good sleep.

WILLE

i regret everything

SIMON

good morning wille

WILLE

my head is pounding

SIMON

sorry cariño but i think you did that to yourself

WILLE

:(

youre my boyfriend youre supposed to sympathize with me

SIMON

do you remember last night?

WILLE

most of it?

erik and i played a drinking game then passed out on his bed
SIMON

you called me

Shit. Wille had no memory of calling Simon. He quickly scrolled to his call history and saw a 40
minute call with Simon at 1am.

WILLE

i uhhh dont remember that

SIMON

you had me on speaker phone with erik

WILLE

did i make a complete fool of myself?

SIMON

you both did

WILLE

sorry

what did we do

SIMON

first you started flirting with me

we switched to video call

erik tried to give me the “dont hurt my brother talk” which was not very intimidating when he
couldn’t sit up straight

you kept calling me pretty and then asked if i had a boyfriend

WILLE

ohmygod

SIMON

baby i swear to god you almost started crying when i said i did

WILLE

im never drinking again

im so embarrassed

SIMON

probably a good thing

i think your body needs like 10 years to recover

it was cute though

sweet that even though you didnt know me you wanted me

dont know if i should be offended you didnt recognize me though

WILLE

ill always want you simme

sorry for my dumbass self

ive gotta get ready for lunch with erik and august

SIMON

enjoy lunch

ill see you later?

WILLE

yes!!
__

“Did you know we drunk called Simon last night?” Wille whispered to Erik as soon as August left
their table to go to the washroom. They had just ordered their food and Wille was starving, but at
the forefront of his mind was if there was anything else he’d done last night he didn’t remember.

“We did?” Erik asked, brows furrowing, “It sounds vaguely familiar? I’m not sure.”

“Apparently you tried to give him the shovel talk.”

Erik snorted, “I’m sure it was memorable. For him. Not for me apparently. What do you remember
from last night?”

Wille racked his brain, “the last thing I can remember is when we started debating what the most
awkward family dinner was.”

“Ah yes,” Erik replied dryly, “I still maintain that the easter of 2002 was worse than christmas even
two years ago.”

“You’re wrong,” Wille shot back, “But I’ll acknowledge it was also a very bad one.”\

Erik nodded, “About some of our other conversations last night… I meant what I said Wille. I hope
you know that.

Wille broke their eye contact, overwhelmed by how genuinely Erik was looking at him. He
nodded, knowing Erik meant it, that he truly was okay about every part of his relationship with
Simon. He then thought back to other parts of the talk the previous night and smirked, “So are we
just skimming over the part where you all but admitted that you’d watched-”

“August,” Erik interrupted him, and Wille turned to see August had walked up behind him.
“Forgiven us for the mustache yet?”
August grinned, sitting back in his spot beside Erik, “cover lunch and we’ll consider it even.”

The rest of lunch passed fairly uneventfully, Erik and August carrying most of the conversation.
Wille was content to stay silent, occasionally nodding or adding a word or two to acknowledge
what they were saying. When they got back to the hotel, Wille excused himself to work on
homework while August and Erik stayed out in the main area. He only spent about half the time
working, the rest of it spent scrolling for an idea of what to get Simon for Christmas. He didn’t
want to go overboard, but he really wanted to be able to get him something meaningful. After an
hour he tossed his phone to the side, momentarily giving up when all of the results of “what to get
your boyfriend for christmas” came up with ideas for straight couples. A little while later, August
said his goodbyes to head back to Hillerska, and Wille texted Simon to let him know he could head
over whenever. He started to watch a show with Erik on the couch, but quickly felt his lack of
sleep from the previous night overtake him.

__

Wille yawned, slowly coming to. It took him a moment to realize he was on the couch in the hotel
room, and another to hear the quiet voices coming from the kitchen. He sat up slowly, turning his
head to see Simon and Erik standing around the island.

“Hey sleepyhead,” Erik grinned when he saw him.

“What time is it?” Wille asked, voice raspy.

“Almost seven,” Simon answered, going to sit on the couch beside Wille. Wille couldn’t resist
leaning into Simon, eyes closing again as he wrapped his arms around him.

“When did you get here?” Wille mumbled, pressing his face into Simon’s neck.

“About an hour ago,” Simon brushed Wille’s hair out of his face. “Erik has been keeping me
company, telling old stories about you.”

Wille sat up straight at that, narrowing his eyes at Erik, “What have you been telling him?”

Erik grinned, “I may have mentioned your penchant for running around the castle naked until
mamma threatened to take your teddy bear away.”

Wille groaned as Erik turned towards Simon, “He still has it you know, I wouldn’t be surprised if
it was somewhere in his dorm room.”

“What was its name?” Simon grinned.

“Beary,” Wille muttered, cheeks flushed.

“Cute,” Simon smiled, taking Wille’s hand and lacing their fingers together.

“Wille said you play video games?” Erik asked, moving to sit on the armchair.

“Yeah,” Simon nodded.

“Cool,” Erik smiled, “there’s an old wii here if you wanna play?’

“Sure!” Simon exclaimed, and Wille groaned again, knowing he was about to lose spectacularly.

__

“What the fuck?” Simon exclaimed as Princess Peach stole one of Toad’s stars. Wille grinned as
his star count went up. They had decided on Mario Party, and while Wille was failing
spectacularly at the minigames and had been losing the entire time, he’d been extremely lucky with
his last few dice rolls and had somehow bumped up to second place. Simon had been winning by a
long shot, with Erik in close second. Wille had successfully beaten out Erik, and now was only a
star behind Simon.

“You haven’t even won a minigame!” Simon cried out.

“Simme,” Wille grinned, “Don’t be a sore loser.”

“I’m still winning right now,” Simon grumbled.

The game ended and they began awarding bonus stars. Erik burst out laughing when they awarded
a star to the person who had won the LEAST minigames, and Wille came in first place.

“This is ridiculous,” Simon complained, “it was literally just luck.”

“Or pure talent!” Wille cheered, even though he knew Simon was right.

“I would have won if you hadn’t taken that last star from me!”

“Lover’s quarrel,” Erik grinned from his spot on the floor.

“Shut up Erik,” Simon shot back, eyes widening after he’d said it. “I mean- uh- sorry?”

Erik burst out laughing, “Your boy’s competitive Wille.”

“Don’t worry Simon,” Wille leaned into him, “I promise I won’t let my success get in the way of
our relationship, I’ll always remember the little people.”

“We’re breaking up,” Simon groaned, contradicting himself by slipping his arm around Wille’s
waist.

“You two are sickeningly adorable,” Erik rolled his eyes, switching the tv input, “Now are we
watching a movie or what?”

At some point in the night, their discussion had turned to bad movies, which had prompted Simon
to look up a list of the worst movies of all time. They all regretted this when they found themselves
watching Sharknado.

“How in the hell does this movie have a sequel?” Erik asked exasperated, about halfway through
the movie.

“Multiple sequels actually,” Simon answered, looking up from his phone where Wille saw he had
plot summaries of each one.

“Christ,” Erik muttered, “I think I’m actually losing brain cells watching this.”

“Wait,” Wille gasped, turning to look at him, “You have brain cells?”

Simon cackled as Erik smacked Wille with a cushion. They spent the rest of the night mocking the
movie and joking around, and when Wille held Simon’s hand and stole a kiss halfway through the
movie, he found himself not caring that Erik saw.

They had decided to start the sequel, despite none of them paying attention to the first one, and
Simon soon fell asleep leaning against Wille.

“He’s good for you,” Erik said, and Wille turned to see Erik watching them. “Not that I didn’t
think so before, but seeing the two of you interact tonight, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you laugh so
much.”

Wille blushed, “Thanks Erik. It- it means a lot for you to invite him and accept everything.”

“Of course,” Erik answered, “I had fun too, I’d like to do it again when we have the chance.”

Wille smiled, so relieved that Erik liked Simon and wanted him around. They both jumped when
someone on screen screamed, and Simon jolted awake.

“What did I miss?” he yawned, rubbing at his eyes.

“Sharknado,” Erik replied, as if that summarized everything. To be fair, that’s essentially all that
was happening.

“I think we’ll head to bed,” Wille told Erik, standing up and holding his hand out for Simon.
Simon smiled at him as he took it, leaning on Wille for support as he got up.

“Goodnight Erik,” Simon yawned again, “Thank you for having me.”

“Goodnight you two,” Erik reached for the remote to turn off the tv.

Simon clung onto Wille’s arm as they walked to the bedroom, and Simon sat on the bed
immediately. Wille went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and get ready for bed, and Simon
joined him a moment later, leaning against him again as he got out his own toothbrush. Wille
grinned at Simon, he loved when Simon was sleepy and clingy like this, that Simon went to him
for comfort. They both finished up silently, not talking as they headed back to the bed, stripping to
their boxers. As soon as Wille got into the bed Simon draped himself across him, pressing a kiss
into his neck.

“Did you have a good night?” Wille whispered, running his fingers along Simon’s spine.

Simon nodded, “except when you beat me at mario. That was rude.”

Wille laughed, kissing Simon’s forehead, “sorry, but I refuse to give up my title of mario party
champion.”

Simon hummed into the kiss, tracing Wille’s collarbone with his finger, “I'm still better at video
games.”

“Simon,” Wille smiled, “we both know you’re better at video games. Stop being a sore loser and
let’s go to sleep.”

“Only because I’m tired,” Simon mumbled, tilting his head to meet Wille in a kiss. “Goodnight
cariño.”

“Goodnight Simon.”

__
The next day passed by mostly in a blur. In exchange for Erik getting to come up for Lucia, they’d
both agreed to spend one of the days sitting in on meetings. Wille had been dreading it, and it was
extremely boring, but it was worth it to see his brother. Wille found himself immensely grateful
that he wasn’t the crown prince, he couldn’t imagine being Erik and having to do all these things
daily. He had to spend the night back at the dorm since there were classes the next morning, and
even those went by quickly, their teachers more focused on the upcoming celebration. Wille was
expected to join the procession as prince, and Simon as part of the choir, so they barely saw each
other as they got ready. Wilhelm couldn’t help but smile when he saw Simon outside, face
illuminated by the candle he was holding. He looked beautiful, the wreath on his head sitting on
his curls. Wille was sure Simon looked much better in a crown than he ever did. Simon met his
eyes as Wille walked over to the circle Simon was standing in, smiling at Wille in return.

WILLE

the classrooms are empty

sneak away for a minute?

Wille saw Simon glance at his phone and nod. Wille turned, making his way into the school,
grateful that the halls were mostly empty. Simon joined him a moment later, closing the door
behind him.

“You look really nice,” Simon said quietly, leaning his forehead against Wille’s.

“ You look nice,” Wille replied, pressing their lips together.

“Did you ask me to sneak away just so you could kiss me?” Simon asked.

“Maybe,” Wille blushed.

“Just checking,” Simon grinned, pulling Wille into another kiss.

Wille closed his eyes as he leaned his head against Simon’s, enjoying the comfort being around
him brought. They pulled away too soon, knowing that the procession would be starting soon.
Felice was chosen to be Lucia, and Wille knew she had mixed feelings about it. He remembered
when they were young, she always talked about wanting to be Lucia someday, but when she’d
mentioned it in the past few weeks she didn’t seem excited. He was still surprised, however, when
they got back to everyone else and saw that Felice was giving the Lucia crown to Sara.

“Oh my god,” Simon murmured, seeing Sara put on the crown. “Sara has always wanted to be
Lucia. This is- mamma is going to be so excited.”

Wille couldn’t help but smile, Simon was beaming at Sara, he looked so proud. They quickly fell
in line for the procession, and Wille was glad to see that Felice was smiling, clearly happy with her
decision. As they walked Wille looked out into the crowd, noticing Erik’s face among them. His
eyes quickly fell on Linda, who looked like she was tearing up at the sight of Sara. As they walked
Wille felt relieved, no one was watching him, they were all watching Sara. As it came to an end
Sara and Simon went to Linda, and Wille sought out Erik.

“Hey little brother,” Erik smiled, pulling him into a hug. “I thought Felice was going to be Lucia?”

“She was supposed to be,” Wille answered, “but Sara looks so happy to have done it, I don’t think
Felice really wanted to.”

They walked over to where Simon was standing with his family.

“Hi Wilhelm, Erik,” Linda greeted warmly.

“Lovely to see you again Linda,” Erik nodded his head at her, before turning to Sara,
“Congratulations on Lucia, you were perfect for the role.”

Sara’s eyes widened and she blushed as she stuttered out a thank you. Wille and Simon made eye
contact and Simon smirked, both thinking about Sara’s crush. Erik and Wilhelm were quickly
called away, having to mingle and put on their prince facades. Wille let his slip when he saw Felice
through the doorway, standing by herself outside. He excused himself from his conversation, going
out to talk to her.

“Hey,” he called out as he walked up to her, “are you okay?”

She turned to face him, “Hey Wilhelm, yeah I’m okay. Just avoiding my mother.”
“Is she upset that you weren’t Lucia?” Wille asked.

Felice sighed, “probably, I haven’t really talked to her since the procession.”

“It was really nice what you did for Sara.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Felice shrugged, “I figured I’m already going against my mother’s wishes by
wearing the wrong dress, and I don’t think I really wanted to be Lucia anyways. It’s hard to tell
with some things if it’s what I want or what she wants me to want.”

Wille nodded, “I get that, it’s hard when there are all these expectations for you, and you don’t
want to let anyone down so you make yourself want them just as hard.”

“And instead you just tear yourself up inside,” Felice finished for him, “I feel like you’re one of the
few people who really get it.”

“Don’t tell anyone I said this,” Wille answered, “it wouldn’t be proper for me to say anything
against the queen. But. It’s just so suffocating isn’t it?”

“Exactly.” Felice agreed, “I didn’t even realize how much until I started talking to Sara. She’s so
genuine, she doesn’t put on an act. It made me realize how much I was. It’s why I wanted her to be
Lucia, she’s been such an important friend to me, I wanted to do something back.”

“You’re a good person Felice,” Wille turned to face her, “I mean it. I can tell you care a lot about
Sara, about all your friends.”

“I’d do anything for them,” Felice replied, before adding, “You’re my friend too you know.”

“Thank you,” Wille said quietly.

“You can tell me if I’m overstepping,” Felice hesitated, “but I think Simon is like that for you.
Like Sara is for me. Someone to keep us grounded.”
“Simon is… a lot to me,” Wille felt his chest tightening, knowing what he was about to say he
couldn’t take back.

“Are you okay?” Felice asked, looking concerned as Wille began breathing faster.

“Can you,” Wille paused, “if I tell you something, can you swear not to tell anyone.”

“Of course,” Felice answered immediately.

“It’s- it’s really important that it stays between the two of us.”

“I promise,” Felice met his eyes, “You have my word, you can trust me.”

“I- I’m not,” Wille took a deep breath, “Simon and I- we’re together.”

Felice paused, “together as in…. dating together?”

Wille nodded, raising his hand to bite his thumb.

“That’s really great Wilhelm,” Felice smiled, “I can tell he really cares about you.”

“You can call me Wille,” Wille’s mouth lifted at the corner, “seeing as how you now know my
biggest secret.”

“How long have you two been together?” she asked, “Only if you want to talk about it, you don’t
have to.”

“Officially, about a month, things started getting more serious around parents' day though.”

Felice gasped, “oh my god and I kissed you on parents’ day. I’m so sorry!”
“It’s okay,” Wille rushed to reassure her, “that’s behind us, consider it forgotten.”

She sighed in relief, “Does anyone else know?”

“His family,” Wille answered, “Two of his friends, and Erik.”

“Sounds serious.”

“I know it hasn’t been that long,” Wille began, “but I’m- I’m really serious about him.”

She beamed at him in response, “I really am happy for you Wille, you deserve it.”

He smiled in return, feeling giddy at being able to finally share with a friend of his own.

“We should probably head back in,” Felice said after a moment, “I’m sure Erik is wondering where
you went. If you ever do want to talk more about it, let me know, I’d be happy to.”

“Thank you,” Wille turned to her before they went their separate ways inside, “For what it’s worth
Felice, you would have made a beautiful Lucia.”

She smiled in response, turning to go face her mother. Wille went back to find Erik, joining in on
his conversation with one of the parents. His eyes trailed across the room to find Simon, hesitating
when he saw a man he didn’t recognize approach them. Wille saw Simon and Sara tense up as
soon as they noticed him, and their conversation seemed tense. Wille saw Erik follow his line of
sight and witness the interaction himself. The man left shortly after, looking disappointed, and Sara
turned to Simon with a hardness he hadn’t seen in her before. Simon quickly walked out of the
room, and Wille turned to face Erik.

“Go,” Erik said quietly, “I’ll make excuses for you.”

“Thank you,” Wille said under his breath before going to follow where Simon had gone, finding
him back in the empty classroom they’d met in earlier that night. Simon was sitting with his head
in his hands, barely glancing up at the sound of Wille entering and closing the door behind him. He
sat down beside Simon, offering his hand. Simon reached out and took it, moving it around his
shoulders as he leaned into Wille’s chest. Wille rubbed his back, hoping to provide some comfort
until Simon was ready to talk.

“That was my dad,” Simon said finally, voice shaky on the exhale. “He said that he thought- since
I had visited him- Sara will never forgive me.”

“She loves you Simon,” Wille reassured him, “She may be upset right now, but she’ll forgive
you.”

“You don’t understand,” Simon shook, “We promised we would never see him again, I promised
her. She sees it as black and white, she won’t understand why I went to see him.”

“She probably just needs some time,” Wille kissed Simon’s head, “She’ll come around.”

Simon didn’t respond, burying his face in Wille’s neck.

“I’m just going to tell Erik I’m not coming back, okay?” Wille said quietly as he pulled out his
phone.

WILLE

were not coming back

ERIK

okay

are you two okay?

WILLE

that was Simon’s dad

I’ll explain later

but they dont talk to him

 ERIK

shit okay

you two could go to the hotel if you want

i can stay out for a bit to give you privacy

“Simon?” Wille asked gently, “What do you want to do? Erik said we could go back to the hotel,
or you could go home, or we could go to my room?”

“Hotel,” Simon whispered.

“Okay,” Wille ran his fingers through Simon’s hair, “we’ll go back to the hotel then. Maybe have a
warm shower and we can watch a show or just cuddle?”

Simon nodded against his shoulder, breathing starting to even out.

“I’ve got you cariño,” Wille reassured, “I promise.”

Chapter End Notes

Credit for Wille crying about Simon's bf to wonderfulwille on tumblr. I wanted to

hyperlink them but I can't figure out how in the chapter notes

https://wonderfulwille.tumblr.com/post/666610016427671552/wille-stop-it-i-wasnt-
that-drunk-last

I had a hard time with this chapter and am publishing it half asleep so hopefully it is
coherant and you still enjoy it!!!

As always thank you so much to everyone for reading, subscribing, and commenting.
Even if i dont always respond to comments i read every single one and it always
makes my day
 Chapter 14
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Erik arranged for a car to take them back to the hotel. Wille recognized the driver as Malin, Erik’s
main bodyguard. He’d grown up around Malin, and he knew she was fiercely loyal to Erik, so he
knew she wouldn’t say anything about Simon. He took Simon’s hand, wanting to offer him some
comfort until they were alone. They spent the drive in silence, no one speaking beyond Wille
thanking Malin before they shut the door to the hotel room. Once they were alone, Wille led
Simon by the hand to the couch, sitting down and pulling Simon into his lap. Simon buried his
face in Wille’s neck, wrapping his arms around him.

“Do you want to talk anymore about it?” He asked, fingers massaging Simon’s scalp.

Simon shrugged, “I don’t know.”

“That’s okay,” Wille reassured, “We can just sit, and if you do want to talk about it you can, but if
you don’t want to we don’t have to.”

Simon hummed into his neck, and Wille wasn’t sure how long they lay in silence, just holding
each other, until Simon spoke again.

“I remember when he used to be a really good dad,” Simon murmured, “The dad who would play
music with me and have tea parties with Sara and surprise my mom with flowers when he got
home from work. Then he got laid off, I don’t really know the details. I was still pretty young, but
that’s when things changed. He couldn’t find another job and he started drinking during the day
when he was home alone. I don’t know how long he had been before we found out, I just
remember coming home from school and seeing him passed out on the couch.”

Simon’s breath hitched when he said it, and Wille kissed Simon’s head in reassurance.

“He started fighting with mama all the time, Sara would sneak into my room and we’d hide under
the covers when we heard him yell. Being around him was like getting whiplash, when he was
drunk he would break things and yell. We had to keep Sara’s medication locked up. I remember
Sara had been saving her allowance for riding lessons, and one day I caught him in her room, going
through her piggy bank for drug money. I confronted him about it and he threw it at the wall beside
me. But then when he was sober he’d still be that dad who cared and he would feel guilty so he
would try extra hard to make up for it, buying us presents or taking us for what he called ‘dad
days’. It would be something special like a movie or the arcade, as if that made up for us having to
constantly tiptoe around, not wanting to do something to set him off. We had to get a breathalyzer
in our car because he got caught driving high, I remember feeling so embarrassed when someone
from school asked me what it was. Mama started sending us to stay at Ayub’s on nights where it
was really bad. She tried to make it seem like just a fun sleepover but we both knew. Those nights
are the ones where he’d yell at Sara for her aspergers, call us both all kinds of names. At that point
Sara and I just avoided him as much as possible, we pretty much lived at Ayub’s for a bit. One
night Mama had to work late, and Sara and I were at the house. We woke up because the fire alarm
was going off, he’d started making food and then passed out on the floor. We got lucky that the fire
only stayed in the kitchen, but that night Mama took us to a motel and promised we’d move out.
She’d been saving money in secret for a while to have enough for us to get our own place. When
we went back the next day to get our stuff he’d been so mad we were leaving that he’d trashed it.
Half our stuff was wrecked. We moved and didn’t tell him our new address, and Sara and I made a
pact that we would never talk to him again, that we would never let him back into our lives.”

Wille was silent as Simon spoke, letting him get it all out. His heart broke for the boy in his arms,
the most amazing person he’d ever met, having to go through that.

“I’m so sorry Simon,” Wille whispered when Simon finished, “Thank you for trusting me with
that, you didn’t deserve any of it. None of you did.”

“Sara can’t see past what he did, and I don’t blame her,” Simon sniffled, “But it’s hard for me to
think of the dad that was really good as the same dad who put us through all that.”

“I know Sara is upset, but it’s understandable that you’d feel that way,” Wille reassured, “I know
that it’s really complicated, but Sara loves you, that isn’t going to change.”

Simon nodded against Wille’s neck, “Thank you for listening.”

“Of course,” Wille responded, “I’m here for you Simon, whatever you need.”

Wille felt Simon smile against his neck, and he tightened his arms around him. Simon’s phone
started buzzing, and he pulled it out to look at the screen.

“It’s mama,” Simon explained.

“Do you want me to stay with you or do you want some privacy?” Wille asked.
“I’ll maybe go to the other room,” Simon bit his lip.

“Okay,” Wille nodded, pressing a kiss to Simon’s cheek before he walked away. Wille pulled out
his own phone to see Erik had texted.

ERIK

how is Simon?

Linda and Sara left right after you did

WILLE

not great

hes just talking to his mom now

ERIK

im guessing his dad wasnt invited

WILLE

no

i dont want to share too much

but hes been out of their lives for years

it wasnt good

ERIK

is there anything i can do?

WILLE

i dont think so

I’ll see what Simon says when he’s done talking to Linda
thank you for letting us come back here

ERIK

of course

i can stay away until later

give you two some time

WILLE

thanks erik

ill let you know

Simon came back out of the room ten minutes later, pulling Wille right into a hug.

“How was your talk with your mom?” Wille asked, resting his forehead against Simon’s.

“Okay,” Simon answered quietly, “I feel a bit better now.”

“I’m glad,” Wille cupped Simon’s cheek. “What do you need?”

“You mentioned a shower before, that would be nice.”

“Of course,” Wille kissed Simon’s cheek and led him to the bathroom, grabbing the big towels for
him.

“Will you join me?” Simon asked, not letting go of Wille’s hand.

“You want me to?”

Simon nodded, running his fingers along the hem of Wille’s shirt.
“Okay,” Wille kissed him lightly, and Simon lifted off Wille’s shirt. They undressed each other
slowly, Simon pulling Wille close against him under the water. They showered in silence, washing
each other’s hair and sharing soft kisses. Wille’s heart felt full and he hoped Simon could feel his
love in every touch.

“Thank you,” Simon said quietly as Wille massaged conditioner into his scalp.

Wille kissed the back of his neck, “You don’t have to thank me Simon, I’m happy to be here for
you.”

Simon turned around, pulling Wille into another kiss, “When is Erik coming back?”

“I’m not sure,” Wille answered, “He said he’d stay out a bit to give us some time, I can ask.”

“Okay,” Simon smiled, kissing Wille’s nose.

“How are you feeling?” Wille ran his hands along Simon’s arms.

“Better,” Simon leaned into him.

“I’m glad,” Wille kissed his forehead. “Ready to get out?”

“You go ahead,” Simon answered, “I’m too warm to get out yet.”

“Okay,” Wille laughed, kissing Simon again before getting out. He went into the room to put on
boxers and sweats, grabbing a pair for Simon to change into after.

WILLE

doing better here

when do you think you’ll come back

ERIK

i can stay out longer if you want?

be back in like 2 hours?

simon is welcome to spend the night there

WILLE

ok!

thank you!

ERIK

of course

Wille heard the shower turn off and called out to Simon, “Erik said he’ll be gone for around two
more hours.”

Simon walked into the room with the towel around his waist, a small smirk on his face, walking up
to the bed where Wille was sitting, “Whatever will we do to keep ourselves busy?”

Wille laughed, “It seems like you have an idea?”

“Maybe,” Simon bit his lip, suddenly looking hesitant.

“What are you thinking?”

Simon walked over to his bag, digging through it, “We don’t have to, only if you want to, and I
know it’s a new thing so be honest with me about it.”

Wille’s brows furrowed, unsure what Simon was going on about. Simon stepped back in front of
him and took Wille’s hand, placing something in it. Wille looked down to see a small bottle of
lube. Oh. He’d be lying to say it hadn’t been on his mind. After Simon first brought it up Wille had
taken it upon himself to do research , wanting to be prepared when the moment came.

“Not like all the way,” Simon stumbled out, “I know we talked about it a bit but I thought
maybe…”

“Yes,” Wille breathed out.

“I didn’t finish,” Simon laughed.

“Simme,” Wille pulled him close, “I want everything with you, but are you sure? It’s been an
emotional day and I don’t want you to regret it later.”

Simon leaned down to kiss him, gently pushing him back on the bed, “I’ve been thinking about it
since the cabin, about you using your fingers on me, in me.”

Wille’s breath caught, “baby.”

“I’m sure Wille,” Simon kissed down his neck, “I could never regret anything with you.”

Wille’s heart raced as his lips met Simon’s again, pulling him closer.

“I’m sure,” Simon whispered against his lips, “As long as you are, as long as you want it to.”

Wille groaned, “Simme I haven’t stopped thinking about it since you suggested it.”

Simon grinned, handing running along Wille’s thigh. They kissed again, gripping each other
tightly as Simon undressed Wille and Wille removed the towel. Simon pushed Wille into the
sheets, leaning their foreheads together.

“You’re so beautiful,” Wille murmured, smiling at the blush on Simon’s cheeks.

“You’re beautiful,” Simon answered, cupping Wille’s cheek in his hand. Wille rolled them over,
grinding his hips down against Simon, trailing kisses down his chest. He moved back up and rested
his forehead against Simon’s, as his hand moved down to wrap around Simon. They stayed looking
into each other’s eyes as Wille started moving his hand, Wille felt like he was going to get lost in
them as Simon whimpered below him.

“Wille,” Simon moaned, “Please.”

Wille nodded, kissing Simon before sitting up to grab the bottle, “Tell me if you want me to stop or
do anything different okay?”

Simon nodded and Wille’s heart raced as he squeezed the cool gel on his fingers, hovering over
Simon, waiting for confirmation.

“I’m ready,” Simon whispered, breath hitching as Wille pressed a finger against him, slowly
pushing in.

“Okay?” Wille asked and Simon nodded, hand wrapping around Wille’s other arm. Wille began to
move, gently and slowly, obligingly when Simon asks him to put another finger in. Wille leaned
down to kiss Simon again, Simon’s hand gripping on his hair. He couldn’t believe he got to have
Simon like this, falling apart underneath him. Wille leaned into Simon, pressing a kiss to his neck.

“Wille,” Simon gasped, “baby I- fuck.”

Wille rested his forehead against Simon’s, he felt like he could tear up from the affection in
Simon’s eyes.

“Mitt hjärta,” Wille whispered, and Simon cried out, spilling over his stomach.

“Wille,” Simon whispered after his breathing had slowed, pulling Wille tightly to him.

“Was that okay?” Wille asked, suddenly self conscious.

Simon laughed, “baby,it was amazing, you’re amazing.”

Wille went to the bathroom to get a washcloth, gently cleaning Simon up. He smiled, pressing a
kiss into Simon’s neck. When he lifted his head back up, Simon was still looking at him intently.

“Wille, you’re just-” Simon bit his lip, running his hand along Wille’s chest, looking down before
making eye contact again, “I love you.”

Wille froze, his entire world suddenly spinning. Simon loved him. Simon loved him .

“You don’t have to say anything back,” Simon continued, “But I just, I wanted you to know how I
feel. It’s okay if you’re not there yet, I-”

“I love you,” Wille interrupted, heart racing.

This time Simon froze, a hopeful look in his eye, “You aren’t just saying that cause I said it?”

“No,” Wille breathed out, “God Simon I almost said it so many times but I didn’t want you to feel
pressured. I love you so much.”

Simon beamed at him, “I’m so fucking in love with you Wille.”

“I love you,” Wille laughed, peppering Simon’s face with kisses, “I love you so fucking much
Simon.”

Eventually they got out of the bed, throwing on sweatpants and hoodies, giddy as they stumbled
into the main area, refusing to let go of eachother. It took some navigating for them to get leftovers
from the minifridge and heat them up but Wille was determined to not let go of Simon’s hand for a
second. He laughed as he went to open the microwave when it started beeping and Simon
grumbled, not moving his arms that were wrapped tightly around Wille. They made it to the couch,
whispering I love yous as they ate, turning on Schitt’s Creek. They had to restart the episode three
times because they kept getting distracted kissing each other, but Wille wouldn’t have had it any
other way.

“When did you know?” Simon asked, kissing Wille’s hand as he lay with his back pressed against
Wille’s chest.
“I think I’ve been falling love with you since I first saw you sing,” Wille admitted, and Simon
turned and pulled him into a deep kiss. “It really hit me the last night you slept over in my dorm,
waking up beside you that morning. All day I kept thinking of you, of how much I liked you. I
couldn't even concentrate in class because my mind was filled with you, so I stepped out to go for a
walk. I went by the choir room and I heard your solo, and I realized that I’ve been in love with you
all along.”

“Wille,” Simon gasped, his eyes tearing up, “I love you so much. I love you, I love you, I love
you.” He kissed Wille between each I love you and Wille never wanted the moment to end.

“I love you so much Simon,” Wille ran his thumb along Simon’s browline. “What about you?
When did you know?”

Simon blushed, “I think it’s been there for awhile, and I just didn’t realize. But I guess when you
called me the other night?”

Wille’s jaw dropped, “You realized you loved me when I called you drunk?”

Simon laughed, “You were so sweet, Erik was telling me about how you’d spent the night talking
about how much you liked me. You were so excited to talk to me, it felt like all your emotions
were so open on your face. I told you how you’d asked if I had a boyfriend. When I told you I did,
you asked if I loved him. I hadn’t really thought about the words until you said it, and I realized the
answer was yes. Completely.”

Wille melted into Simon’s arms, “I love you Simme.”

“I love you Wille,” Simon answered, pulling him back into another kiss.

When Erik came back, they were both half asleep on the couch. They shared a quick hello, before
going to Wille’s room, quick to fall asleep in each other’s arms.

__

Wille woke up before Simon. He smiled down at the sleeping form of his boyfriend. Who he
loved. Who loved him back. It was overwhelming in the best way. He slipped out of the bed,
careful not to wake Simon, to go get them breakfast. He was determined to give Simon breakfast in
bed every chance he got. Erik was on his laptop at the table when Wille walked in.

“Morning little brother,” he greeted.

“Hey Erik,” Wille smiled, he was pretty sure he hadn’t stopped smiling since the day before.

“Someone is chipper this morning,” Erik grinned, “care you share with the class?”

Wille glanced back at the bedroom door before sitting down across from Erik, “Simon told me he
loved me last night.”

Erik’s smile widened, “That’s great Wille, I’m really happy for you. I really like Simon, I couldn’t
think of anyone better for you.”

Wille blushed as Erik got up from his chair, crushing Wille in a hug, “my baby brother is in love!”

“Stop,” Wille laughed as Erik ruffled his hair.

Wille managed to get breakfast back to the bedroom right before the alarm went off, waking up
Simon.

“Good morning Simon,” Wille smiled as Simon slowly opened his eyes.

“Good morning,” Simon smiled back, pulling Wille into a kiss, “I love you.”

“I love you,” Wille beamed, he was sure he was radiating happiness. “I brought you breakfast.”

“I really love you,” Simon replied, happily taking the plate.

After they ate they got ready to go, still having classes that day. Erik insisted on driving since he
was heading back home, and they dropped Simon off at his house so he could change his clothes
and get his school stuff. Simon insisted that they go on without him and that he would take the bus,
and Wille knew it was to give him time alone with his brother. Simon knew him so well, he loved
him so much. When Erik pulled up outside of Hillerska, Wille immediately pulled him into a tight
hug.

“Thank you for coming,” Wille mumbled into his shoulder. “Thank you for everything.”

“I’m here for you Wilhelm,” Erik responded, “Always, even if I’m a bit of a drive away.”

“I’ll be there soon enough,” Wille said, Christmas was coming up quickly.

“You better,” Erik laughed, “I am not sitting through Christmas dinner by myself.”

Wille grinned, “Wanna make a bet on how long mama lasts before she talks about official crown
business?”

Erik pondered for a minute, “I bet she can’t make it past her first bite.”

“I’m not taking that bet,” Wille groaned, “I know you’re right.”

Erik smiled at him as he got out of the car, “bye little brother, see you soon!”

__

SIMON

you were a cute baby

WILLE

????
 SIMON

erik is sending me pictures

he promised he would after he told me your childhood stories while you were sleeping

WLLE

youre both the worst

SIMON

i love youuuu ❤️❤️❤️

WILLE

i love you too ❤️

Chapter End Notes

they finally said it!!

Groupchat with Simon, Rosh, and Ayub where he tells them about the I love you
 Chapter 15
Chapter Notes

CW for some homophobic comments near the end

In the days leading up to the Christmas break, Wille and Simon took every opportunity they could
to be around each other. Since they first met they hadn’t gone longer than a weekend without
seeing each other and the thought of going two weeks was almost too much to bear. Especially
since they’d said I love you. It was like a dam had burst and everything Wille had tried to hold
back had come flooding through, constantly overwhelmed with how strongly he felt for Simon.
They would sneak glances at each other in class, sit closely together in workies, and find excuses to
stay late after rowing to kiss each other in the locker room. Wille had started sneaking Simon into
his room every night and the two of them would fall asleep whispering I love yous, holding each
other tightly. He knew it was a little reckless but he couldn’t bring himself to care, not when they
were spending each night pressed skin to skin and he was getting to kiss Simon awake each
morning. After their last day of class, they arranged for Wille to spend the night in Bjärstad. There
was a Christmas celebration at school the next morning before everyone went home, and Wille had
packed in advance to make sure he could get as much time with Simon the next morning without
having to worry about going back to his room. Since it was their last day Linda was picking them
up. The ride home was mostly silent, Sara and Simon had talked since Lucia, and while things
were better between them, Wille knew Simon still felt uncertain about everything. When they got
to the house, Wille followed Simon to his room, throwing his bag down on the floor. There was a
knock on the door a minute later, and Sara stepped through after Simon called out to come in.

She shut the door behind her, hesitating before coming further into the room, carrying wrapping
paper, “I thought we could finish wrapping presents.”

“Okay,” Simon smiled, and Wille could tell her was happy to have the olive branch. They put on
Christmas music, each grabbing a box to wrap. Sara was clearly an expert at it, methodically
folding so that each side was even. Simon’s however, left something to be desired.

“Simon,” Wille laughed as Simon crumpled the paper in frustration, “What did that wrapping
paper ever do to you?”

“It doesn’t want to fold right,” Simon whined.

“This happens every year,” Sara grinned, “He’ll eventually give in and I’ll finish the wrapping for
him.”
“It’s not that bad!” Simon exclaimed, his attempts at defending himself slightly overshadowed by
the mess of tape on the gift in front of him.

“You did get this side done well,” Wille offered, and Simon beamed at him. He turned towards
Sara, pointing to that side.

Sara rolled her eyes, “Barely, Wilhelm’s just saying that because he has to.”

“He doesn’t have to,” Simon protested.

“I don’t?” Wille smirked, enjoying the chance to tease Simon, “Well in that case…”

“Shut up,” Simon grumbled, shoving him playfully.

They continued joking until Linda called them to dinner, and they all played a game together after
they ate. Wille realized he wouldn’t just miss Simon over the break, but this as well. Bjärstad felt
like another home to him, sometimes even more of a home than the palace. Bjärstad didn’t have
Erik though, and Wille did miss his brother. They were sitting in the living room, deciding on a
Christmas movie when Wille went to grab his bag from Simon’s room. He and Simon had agreed
to give each other gifts in person before Wille left, but they wanted to do it later in private. Wille
had also decided to bring gifts for Sara and Linda though, and felt that now would be a good
moment to give them.

“Uh, Linda, Sara?” Wille hesitated as he stepped back into the living room. “These are for you.”

He handed them each their gifts, carefully wrapped with their names written on top.

“Wilhelm,” Linda smiled at him, “You didn’t have to get us anything.”

“I wanted to,” Wille answered, “You always welcome me over here and I’m, I’m really grateful.”

“Of course Wilhelm,” Linda smiled, “We love having you here.”
Wille bit his lip as Linda unwrapped hers, suddenly very nervous about what she would think. She
opened the box and pulled out the gloves he’d gotten.

“I hope they’re okay,” Wille rambled, “I just remember a few weeks ago when you dropped me off
at Hillerska you mentioned that your hands were always cold on the steering wheel until the car
really warmed up, and I asked Simon and he said the ones you had were starting to wear. If you
don’t like them I can always exchange them or-”

“They’re lovely Wilhelm,” Linda stopped him, “Thank you, that was very thoughtful.”

Wille felt his anxiety fade as she pulled him into a tight hug.

The moment was interrupted by Sara choking on her drink when she opened her present.

“Merry Christmas Sara,” Wille grinned as Simon burst out laughing. Wille had scoured the internet
for the old magazine cover of Erik with the puppies, forcing Erik to sign it before framing it.

“Sara, look!” Simon smirked, “It’s signed and everything.”

Sara glared at him, looking like she wasn’t sure whether to be embarrassed or amused. Simon
laughed harder at her blush, and the two of them ended up wrestling on the couch until Linda made
them settle down for the movie.

__

After the movie was done and they’d all said goodnight, Wille found himself sitting across from
Simon on his bed, Christmas gift in front of him. Before he could ask who should go first Simon
pushed his box into Wille’s hand, insisting he open it.

“Did Sara wrap this?” Wille teased, looking at the perfectly folded lines.

“Maybe,” Simon blushed, “Just open it.”

Wille grinned, opening it carefully, trying to preserve the wrapping. It was a small box, and Wille
opened it to see an intricate silver ring inside.

“It’s a fidget ring,” Simon explained, motioning to it. “It looks like a regular ring when it’s on your
finger, but you can spin it and it opens into a sphere. I know you don’t wear a lot of jewelry but I
thought it could be good for when you’re feeling anxious.”

Wille took the ring out and spun it around, smiling as he watched the symbols move, “I love it
Simon.”

“Yeah?” Simon asked, looking up at him intently.

“It’s perfect,” Wille leaned down to kiss him, “Thank you.”

Simon smiled into the kiss and Wille leaned their foreheads together, “I love it, I love you.”

“I love you,” Simon beamed back, grin widening when Wille kissed his cheek. “My turn!”

Wille handed Simon the package, fidgeting with the ring as Simon opened it. He smiled
affectionately at Simon tearing the paper, not taking his time like Wille had. Simon opened the
box, revealing the necklace Wille had gotten him. Simon had made some offhand comments about
wanting to wear more jewelry. It was a simple piece, Wille hadn’t wanted to get anything too
flashy, and when Wille had seen the pendant he’d immediately thought of him.

“Wille it’s beautiful,” Simon held it up, “Will you put it on me?”

Wille nodded and Simon turned on the bed for Wille to put it around him. Wille hooked the back
together, placing a kiss on the back of Simon’s neck when he was done.

“I like that we both got each other jewelry,” Simon smiled, turning back to face Wille.

“Me too,” Wille grinned in return and Simon leaned into him, crawling on his lap.
“I love you Wille,” Simon whispered, wrapping his arms around Wille’s neck.

“I love you Simon,” Wille answered, leaning in to kiss him.

Simon’s arms tightened around him as they kissed, eventually pushing Wille down into the bed,
“I’m gonna miss you so much.”

“Not as much as I’ll miss you,” Wille promised, tightening his grip on Simon’s shirt.

“Sap,” Simon teased, as if he wasn’t holding on to Wille just as tightly. “You better call me
everyday.”

“I will,” Wille assured, “We can video every night.”

“Good,” Simon smiled softly, pulling back to look at Wille. He reached up to cup Simon’s face,
running his thumb along his cheekbone. Simon’s face changed into a smirk, “Maybe I could leave
you something to remember me by?”

“What do you mean?” Wille asked innocently, as if he didn’t know exactly where Simon was
going with this.

“Lie back baby,” Simon whispered, starting to kiss down Wille’s chest, “I’m gonna take care of
you.”

__

The alarm went off far too early the next morning, and Wille wasn’t near ready to leave the
comfort of Simon’s bed. Simon groaned as he reached for his phone, hitting snooze before
burrowing back into Wille’s chest.

“Good morning cariño,” Wille whispered, running his fingers along Simon’s spine.
He felt Simon smile against his skin, “hi baby.”

“I wish we didn’t have to get up,” Wille sighed, pressing his face into Simon’s curls.

“Let’s just skip the assembly and you going home,” Simon grumbled, “You can probably hide here
forever right?”

Wille laced their fingers together, “now that would be a good Christmas present.”

Simon tilted his neck to look up at Wille, “I’ll be sure to ask Santa.”

Wille laughed, moving to kiss Simon.

“I love you,” Simon said against his lips, “Morning breath and all.”

Wille’s eyes widened, “Is it really that bad?”

Simon giggled, “no, I just tend to be very focused on your mouth.” He pulled Wille back into
another kiss, adjusting so he was lying on top of him.

“We don’t have time,” Wille mumbled as Simon’s hand started traveling downwards.

“I can be quick,” Simon promised, and Wille forgot what he was arguing about as Simon wrapped
his hand around him.

“Simon,” Wille gasped, “I love you.”

“I love you baby,” Simon replied, “You’re doing so good for me.”

Wille gasped, pressing his face into Simon’s neck to muffle his moan as he gripped Simon’s hair,
free hand moving downwards. Neither of them lasted long, hands moving quickly as they arched
against each other, wound up from needing each other one last time before the distance. Simon
collapsed on top of him, breathing heavily as the alarm from the snooze started ringing again.
Simon reached over to turn it off, before looking back at Wille with a smirk, “told you I could be
quick.”

“You’re a menace,” Wille replied, trying to focus on slowing down his own breathing.

“But you love me,” Simon grinned, and Wille softened at the sight.

“I do,” he admitted, “Very much.”

__

They’d cleaned up and gotten ready quickly, Simon needing to meet the choir before the service.
Wille brought out his bags to be loaded, he would be leaving for the palace as soon as it was done.
Most of the time went by in a blur, until it got to the choir’s performance and it felt like the whole
world slowed down as Wille watched Simon sing. He would never get tired of hearing his voice.
As if he knew Wille was thinking of him, although when was Wille not thinking of him, Simon
glanced over and smiled at him. He was wearing his uniform, and Wille wanted to wrap his hand
around the tie, pulling Simon closer to him. After the singing was done, Wille made the rounds
saying goodbye to the staff, acting how he knew he would be expected to as prince. He nodded at
Simon as he left, giving him a small smile. Simon reached up to touch along his collarbone when
their eyes met, touching the necklace he knew Simon was wearing under the uniform. He reached
for his ring, spinning it once around his finger. They’d agreed to not do a goodbye in the crowd,
the time they’d had alone together that morning was more meaningful anyways. It didn’t make
getting into the car and driving away any easier.

WILLE

on my way

ERIK

thank god

i dont know how many more conversations i can have about which tie will look better for the
christmas address

i never want to see another tie

WILLE

damn, there goes your christmas gift

ERIK

very funny

did simon like the necklace

WILLE

yeah

he got me jewelry too

a ring

ERIK

damn wille maybe finish school first before planning a wedding

WILLE

obviously not that kind of ring idiot

a fidget ring

ERIK

i know

he asked me if i thought it was a good idea before he bought it

wanted to make sure youd like it

i told him he could give you a used napkin from the garbage and youd like it cause youre obsessed
with him

WILLE

im not obsessed!
ERIK

bet?

lets see who cracks first

mama talking about official business or you talking about simon

WILLE

i am not that bad!!!

ERIK

starting now

__

ERIK

it doesnt count if you just stop talking to me

WILLE

YOU DIDNT GIVE ANY TERMS

__

Wille wasn’t surprised that his parents weren’t there to greet him when he arrived, his mother was
probably in meetings until dinner that night. He decided to go right to his room, eager to be in his
own space. He unpacked then went into the hallway, making his way to Erik’s room. Erik wasn't
there, presumably still in a meeting as well. Wille sat on one of the chairs, pulling out his phone to
scroll while he waited.

“Wilhelm!” Erik exclaimed when he walked in, pulling Wille into a hug. Wille is very proud of
himself when he manages to go half an hour without bringing up Simon, which is definitely longer
than their mama will go before turning family dinner into a PR meeting. They headed down to the
dining room together, entering at the same time as their parents.
“Wilhelm,” His mama nodded at him, “Welcome home.”

“Hi mama,” Wille greeted, having a similar exchange with his dad as they all sat down.

“How is Hillerska?” she asked as the food was brought out.

“Good,” Wille shrugged.

“I’m glad you’re settling in,” she replied before turning slightly towards Erik, “Although we need
to discuss how often Erik has gone down there already. That rate simply cannot happen in the New
Year.”

“Yes mama,” Wille said quietly, looking down. He’d expected it, he was surprised Erik had been
able to visit as much as he had. The queen made it 10 minutes, as Wille had predicted, before
changing the conversation to business.

“Erik,” she turned to him, “We need to discuss your charity appearance this holiday. Minou has
said you haven’t confirmed it yet?”

“Yes,” Erik answered, clearing his throat. “I was thinking that I would like to volunteer at the lgbt
youth shelter, like last year.”

Her eyes widened and a frown quickly set in, “That’s nice dear but I think it would be better if you
chose somewhere else this time. We wouldn’t want anyone getting the wrong idea.”

Wille looked down at his hands, beginning to fidget with his ring and wishing he was anywhere
but here during this conversation.

“What do you mean?” Erik asked, narrowing his eyes.

She didn’t react, “Erik, be reasonable, volunteering there once is fine but twice suggests that it’s
more personal. We wouldn’t want anyone thinking that you’re… like that. ”
Wille's stomach twisted, he appreciated what Erik was trying to do, but he didn’t know if his
brother had fully thought it through.

“What?” Erik challenged, “Gay?”

“Don’t be ridiculous Erik,” she scoffed.

“What if I was?” He repeated, staring her down.

“You’re not..” she hesitated.

“No mother,” Erik rolled his eyes. “I’m not. But would that be so bad?”

“You are the crown prince Erik, it wouldn’t be right,” she answered sternly, “You have a
responsibility to this country. You’ll be expected to find a wife and produce heirs. You are not to
take a political stance. I won’t talk anymore on the subject. I don’t know what foolishness you’re
thinking but I will not humor you in whatever ridiculous phase you seem to be experiencing right
now.”

“Mama-” Erik began, raising his voice. Wille could tell he was furious.

“Enough Erik,” she shouted, cutting him off as her voice echoed through the room.

Wille knew it was suspicious for him to get up and leave, but he could feel the panic attack coming
on and didn’t want to be in the room with his parents when it came. Everyone was silent as he
stood up, walking out quickly without saying a word. He hoped that his parents would just assume
it was because of the fighting, he’d never liked conflict. He started heading towards his room but
had to stop, unable to move anymore. He leaned against the wall, pressing his hand against his
chest as he tried to slow his breathing.

“Wille?” Erik’s voice came down the hallway, cursing under his breath when he saw him. “Fuck
I’m sorry, I should've left it- I didn’t think- I’m sorry.”

Erik knelt in front of him and Wille realized he’d sunk to the floor.
“Focus on me okay?” Erik asked gently, “Can you breathe with me? Breathe in, 1, 2, 3”

Wille shook as he tried to mimic Erik, eyes welling up as he continued pressing into his chest,
focusing on the feeling of the metal ring against his skin.

“I ca- I can’t,” Wille gasped out.

“You’re doing so well Wille,” Erik reassured him.

Wille closed his eyes, face scrunching as he covered his ears, trying to shut out everything. He felt
Erik’s hand on his back, rubbing circles and he leaned into the touch. They sat in silence, Erik
continuing to breathe in an exaggerated way for Wille to follow. When Wille finally felt his
breathing slow, he slumped against Erik’s shoulder, light headed and drained.

“What do you need?” Erik asked.

“Can you take me back to my room?” Wille said quietly.

“Of course,” Erik agreed, helping Wille to his feet and keeping an arm around him for support as
they made their way back.

“Do you want me to stay with you?” Erik asked as they entered the room. Wille went straight to
his bag, digging through it for Simon’s purple hoodie. Simon gave it to him to take, insisting on
keeping one of Wille’s sweaters.

“I think I’m okay,” Wille answered, voice muffled as he slipped on the sweater. “I’m going to try
and call Simon.”

“Okay,” Erik hugged him, “Let me know if you need anything or want me to come back okay?”

Wille nodded, pressing the video call button as soon as Erik closed the door. Simon answered after
a few rings, a smile spreading on his face when he saw Wille.
“Nice sweater,” he grinned, “Missing me already?” His smile faded as he took in Wille’s
expression, “Are you ok cariño? What happened?”

“Can you just distract me please?” Wille asked and Simon nodded, going into a play-by-play of his
day after Wille had left.

“Thank you,” Wille said quietly when Simon had stopped.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” Simon asked, and Wille shrugged.

“Erik brought up volunteering again for the queer youth shelter he did last year, mama said it was
a bad idea because people might get the wrong impression.”

Simon’s eyes widened and Wille bit his lip before continuing, “Erik got into a fight with her about
it. He asked what would happen if he was gay and she got mad and said it was political and foolish
and a phase. That it wouldn’t be right. ” His voice cracked at the last word.

“Baby I’m so sorry,” Simon whispered, “I wish I could hold you right now.”

“I miss you,” Wille sniffled, burying his face in the hoodie.

“I miss you too cariño,” Simon answered, “I love you so much, and there is nothing foolish or
temporary or wrong about that.”

“I love you so much Simon,” Willie’s voice cracked, “Thank you.”

Simon hesitated for a minute, “I was going to wait until Christmas day, but I have a surprise for
you, would you like it now instead?”

Wille smiled softly and nodded, “What is it?”

“You’ll see,” Simon grinned, “I just have to go to my Instagram drafts.”

Wille fiddled with the ring as he waited, Simon focusing on something on his phone.

“Okay,” Simon looked up after a moment, “Go check my Instagram.”

Wille opened the app right away, going straight to Simon’s profile. His breath caught when he saw
the post, paused on a video of Simon holding a guitar.

“You might need to hang up for a minute for the sound to work,” Simon said, “Do you want to call
me back after?”

Wille nodded and soon it was silent in the room, Wille tapped on the post. His breath caught as the
sound came through. It was the song that Patrick sang to David in the episode of Schitt’s Creek
they’d watched at Ayub’s house. The one that had given Wille the courage to take Simon’s hand,
to show them that Simon was his and that he was Simon’s. He teared up as Simon’s voice rang
through,

I call you when I need you, my heart's on fire

You come to me, wild and wired

The light danced off Simon’s face as he sang. He was beautiful, he was glowing.

You come to me, give me everything I need

Give me a lifetime of promises and a world of dreams

Speak the language of love like you know what it means

Wille was completely, hopelessly in love.

And it can't be wrong

Take my heart and make it strong, babe

His mother was wrong. Nothing about what he had with Simon could ever be anything but right.

You're simply the best

Better than all the rest

Better than anyone

Anyone I ever met

And I'm stuck on your heart

I hang on every word you say

Tear us apart

Baby I would rather be dead

He knew he was young, but Simon felt like his forever. He teared up again, this time happy tears as
Simon continued the song. As soon as it was done he watched the whole thing again, then called
Simon.

“Hi cariño,” Simon greeted, picking up on the first ring.

“I love you,” Wille blurted as soon as Simon’s voice rang through. “I love you so fucking much.”

“I love you too,” Simon replied, and Wille could hear the smile in his voice.

“I wish you were here right now,” Wille said softly.

“I want to kiss you so badly right now,” Simon answered.

“Me too,” Wille smiled.

“I love you Wille.”

“I love you Simme.”

Notes:

See the ring Simon got Wille here .

Simon’s necklace will be in pics next chapter.

Click here to hear the cover of the song to get an idea of how Simon sounded. I know it's not how
Simon's voice would actually sound but shhh
 Chapter 16
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The song became a lifeline for Wille. He watched Simon’s video when he woke up in the morning
and fell asleep to it on the night’s they didn’t fall asleep together over the phone. He still couldn’t
believe that Simon had made it for him . That what he felt so strongly was returned. The morning
after their disastrous dinner Erik had come by again to apologize for pushing the subject, for
bringing it up in the first place. Wille couldn’t blame him, he knew Erik had only been trying to
help. What his mama had said didn’t surprise him as much as it should’ve, her number one priority
was always the crown. He knew Erik must have had another argument with her because he did go
through with volunteering at the shelter. He’d invited Wille to come but Wille wasn’t ready. He
knew it was silly, but part of him felt like they would take one look at him and know. Know that he
was… whatever he was, not straight. Wille didn’t even know, all he knew was he loved Simon, no
one else mattered in the same way, had ever mattered in the same way. As a child he had always
looked forward to Christmas mornings, his family together opening gifts and acting genuine for
once. As he got older it was like his parents didn’t think they needed to put up the facade anymore,
and it quickly became another time of the year only made better by Erik’s presence. The older he
got the more his mama wanted him to do for PR, which is why he was currently stuck exchanging
pleasantries with an old nobleman whose name he’d already forgotten. He was trying to decide if it
was better or worse than being stuck in a conversation with August, who was standing across the
room. He was saved when a familiar voice rang out from behind, “Merry Christmas Wilhelm.”

He turned to see Felice, walking up to them in a red dress. He smiled at her, his first genuine smile
of the night.

“Felice,” he greets, turning back towards the man, “Please excuse me.” The man nods at him and
Wille is finally free as Felice pulls him into a quick hug. He saw her parents greeting Erik near the
entrance.

“How has your break been?” Felice asked as they moved off to the side.

Wille shrugged, “Haven’t seen my parents much, they’re always in meetings. I did have treat on
my first night back when Mama got mad at Erik wanting to volunteer at the youth shelter again
and then made homophobic comments. How’s your holiday?”

“Jesus Wille,” Felice’s eyes widened, “I’m so sorry.”

“It is what it is,” Wille sighed. He hoped she would accept it as a cue to move on. It really fucking
sucked, but he also didn’t want to have to think about it anymore when he was in a room full of old
nobility who were also, very likely, at least a little homophobic.

“When we get back to school we can trade horror stories,” Felice turned to scan the crowd, “My
mother is still upset that I gave up being Lucia.”

“I’m sorry,” Wille grimaced, if there was one thing he understood it was the pressure of living up
to your mother’s expectations.

Felice shrugged, “I like your ring, is it new?”

Wille hadn’t even realized he’d been fidgeting with it, “Yeah, it was uh- my Christmas gift from
Simon.”

He showed her how it could open into a sphere and she grinned, “That’s really cool.”

“Yeah,” he smiled, “I’ve already been using it a lot.”

“Speaking of Simon,” Felice smirked, “Have you sent him a picture of your suit? You clean up
pretty nicely.”

“Uh no… I haven’t,” Wille blushed, “But uh, thank you. You look really pretty.”

She thanked him as Erik walked up to them and greeted Felice.

“Hi Erik,” she bowed her head at him, “how are you?”

It was Erik’s turn to shrug, “I’m grateful that this is the last appearance until after Christmas.”

Erik handed Wille a sheet of paper, “my supposed speech for this evening.”

Wille tried to refrain from rolling his eyes as he skimmed it. It thanked everyone for coming,
telling them how much their presence tonight meant to the royal family, and to Erik personally. As
if Erik cared about half of these people, when he met Erik’s eyes he knew he was thinking the
same. Erik was however, nothing if not the dutiful crown prince, and Wille knew he would deliver
the speech without complaints. He was called away to speak to someone else, Wille vaguely
recognized them although he couldn’t remember the name. Erik promised to return before heading
over to greet them. Wille read a few lines from the speech to Felice, voice sarcastic and she
laughed. He was grateful to have her there, it was nice to have a genuine friend with him at one of
these events. Erik came back shortly after, grabbing his speech from Wille before heading to the
front of the room, Wille following to stand behind him with his parents. When they were done
everyone moved to eat, and Wille let Erik take the lead on the conversations. August, who had
been seated at their table, was only to happy to input his own thoughts, and so Wille managed to
get through the dinner without having to say much at all. Things were finally starting to wind
down when Wille took his phone out for the first time in the evening. He smiled to himself as he
saw text notifications from Simon.

SIMON

WILLE

BABY

WHAT IS THIS

WILLE

a picture that im assuming Felice took and sent you?

SIMON

yes and you look so good wtf

its not fair

you cant be wearing a SUIT and be so far away

WILLE

do you have a thing for suits??

SIMON

i have a thing for you in suits

apparently

and your hair looks so soft

i miss running my fingers through it

i miss you

WILLE

i miss you too

i would much rather be with you right now

i have to go before i get in trouble for being on my phone

ill call you later?

SIMON

please

you can keep the suit on

WILLE

i love you ❤️❤️

SIMON

i love you!! !❤️❤️❤️

“What are you smiling at?” August’s voice came from behind him, and Wille quickly shut his
phone.

“Oh, nothing really, just an old school friend,” Wille answered, hoping he sounded casual enough.

“Really?” August asked teasingly, “I would have guessed you’re talking to a girl.”

Wille rolled his eyes, “You’d guess wrong.”

August looked like he was about to say more when Erik came up to join them.

“What are we talking about?” Erik grinned.

“Wille’s got a girlfriend,” August smirked.

“Does he now?” Erik pressed his lips together to keep from laughing as Wille glared at him.

“Look at his phone,” August prompted, and Wille gripped his phone tightly. It was password
protected, but he still didn’t want anyone trying to get on it.

Erik noticed the hesitation and slowed things down before August could push too far.

“I don’t need to look at his phone, August,” Erik rolled his eyes, “Wille and I talk about these
things, there’s nothing to know.”

August looked between the two of them as if he was trying to figure out what was going on, but
was soon called away as his mother was leaving. Shortly after, the other guests left, and finally,
Wille was alone with Erik. They walked back towards their rooms, chatting as they went.

“I don’t get why he cares so much,” Wille whined, “It’s none of his business who I’m texting.”

“I know,” Erik sighed, “I think he’s just trying to distract from his own stuff.”
“It’s his own fault,” Wille grumbled.

Erik paused, “Wille, I know you have your problems with August but it’s not his fault.”

Wille bit his lip, “I know that addiction is complicated and stuff, but still, he made the decision to
start taking the pills and to keep going.”

Erik froze, “What are you talking about?

Wille took in Erik’s confused expression, “What are you talking about?”

“August’s family is broke,” Erik said slowly, “We had to help him out with his tuition to finish the
school year.”

“Oh.”

“Why are you talking about pills?” Erik asked, “What the fuck?”

Wille spun his ring, “August was trying to buy Sara’s ADHD medication from her. He tried to get
Simon to get them for him too. Simon’s pretty sure he’s been using for a while, he said he seemed
pretty desperate. I thought- that’s what I thought he’d told you about.”

Erik ran his hand through his hair, “No, he’s never said anything about that to me. Are you sure?
That it wasn’t just a one-time thing?”

“Pretty sure,” Wille shook his head, “Uh, Simon’s dad is… he was an addict so Simon knows the
signs.”

“Shit,” Erik breathed out, “How long has this been going on?”

“He tried to buy the pills in October I think, I don’t know how long before then.”
“God, what a mess,” Erik sighed.

“Are you going to talk to him about it?” Wille asked and Erik nodded.

“When you do,” Wille hesitated, “Can you not mention Simon? August already is a dick to him
and I don’t want it to come back to him at all. Please Erik, just say I heard a rumor or something if
you have to but keep Simon out of it.”

“Okay,” Erik agreed, “I promise.”

“Thank you,” Wille said quietly as they approached their rooms. “I’ll see you in the morning?”

“Goodnight little brother,” Erik pulled him into a quick hug.

“Goodnight Erik.”

__

“I think I fucked up,” Wille blurted out as soon as Simon answered the phone. He was back in his
room, pacing as he wondered what Erik’s conversation with August would be like.

“What happened?” Simon asked.

“You know how we thought August had told Erik about the drugs?” Wille bit his lip, “Turns out
he hadn’t, he’d told Erik that his family is broke. I thought Erik knew so I mentioned it, and now
he’s on his way to confront August.”

“Shit,” Simon gasped, “I’m sorry.”

Wille shrugged, even though they were just on a voice call and Simon couldn’t see him, “It’s not
your fault Simon. I hope this doesn’t come back to you at all. I made Erik promise he wouldn’t
mention how he knew, but if he lets it slip about something with August trying to buy pills from
Sara or something…”

“Wille it’s okay,” Simon reassured him, “You thought Erik knew, and I really am grateful that you
asked Erik not to mention me. That’s all you could've done.”

“But if August takes it out on you-” Wille began.

Simon cut him off, “Then that’s on August, not you.”

“Still,” Wille sighed.

“August is always a dick,” Simon reminded him, “Besides, it’s the holidays. I won’t have to deal
with him for a while.”

“You’re right,” Wille acknowledged.

“Baby I’m always right,” Simon answered, Wille could practically hear his smirk through the
phone.

“I love you,” Wille breathed out.

“I love you too,” Simon responded, “Are you back in your room?”

“Yeah,” Wille nodded. Simon sent a request to switch to video.

“Look at you,” Simon’s eyes widened as the video connected, “That suit is just… you look so
good.”

Wille blushed, “I feel a little ridiculous.”

“Baby you’re hot,” Simon grinned, “If you were anywhere near me I’d be kissing you so hard right
now.”

Wille smiled wistfully, “I miss kissing you.”

“I miss kissing you too,” Simon sighed, “I miss you.”

“I miss you too,” Wille flopped onto the bed, taking in the image of Simon in front of him, “Is that
my sweater?”

“Yeah,” Simon’s cheeks flushed, “Like I said, I miss you.”

“I love you so much,” Wille beamed, loving the sight of Simon in his clothes.

“I love you, I love you, I love you,” Simon repeated, smiling through the screen.

“I was thinking,” Wille began, “What are your plans for New Years?”

“I don’t really have any yet,” Simon answered, “Normally I’d just hang out with my family, or with
Rosh and Ayub.”

“I know I’m not technically supposed to be back at Hillerska until January, but I was thinking
maybe I could find an excuse to go back early.”

Simon’s smile lit up the screen, “You’d come here for New Years?”

“If you’d have me,” Wille grinned in response.

“Are you kidding?” Simon laughed, “I’d love that! Just can’t wait to be my New Year’s kiss huh?”
“There’s no way I’d rather start the New Year than being with you.”

Simon’s eyes widened, “Wille, what the fuck. You need to stop being so sweet and kissable, you’re
making me miss you even more.”

“You’re the one who recorded a video of yourself singing a love song for me,” Wille reminded
him.

“How do you know that was for you?” Simon smirked, “Maybe it was for a friend.”

“Do you regularly sing your friends love songs?” Wille laughed.

“Only the ones I’m hopelessly in love with.”

“Better hurry and tell Ayub how you feel,” Wille joked.

Simon rolled his eyes, “Cariño, you know the only one I’m hopelessly in love with is you.”

Wille felt his breath catch in his throat, “Simme, god New Years can’t come soon enough.”

“It’s not even Christmas day yet,” Simon reminded him, “But I can’t help but agree with you.”

“Hey,” Wille said softly as he glanced at the time, “It’s almost midnight.”

They both looked at the clock and watched it change to 12:00am.

“Merry Christmas Simon,” Wille whispered.

“Merry Christmas Wille,” Simon answered.

They let the call run all night, both falling asleep to the sound of breathing on the other line.

__

Wille slept in on Christmas morning, tired from staying up the night before talking to Simon. He
grinned when he looked at his phone and saw Sara had sent him a picture of Simon. He was
wearing a Santa hat and the necklace Wille had given him. Wille didn’t know if he’d taken it off at
all since, the thought made him smile.

SARA

he refuses to take off the hat

Merry Christmas Wilhelm!

WILLE

Merry Christmas Sara!

Thank you for the picture

He went down for breakfast and saw only his father was there, drinking his morning coffee.

“Good morning pappa,” Wille greeted, sitting down. “Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas Wilhelm,” he smiled at him in return. “How was your sleep?”
“It was good,” Wille answered, “and you?”

“Good,” he nodded.

“Where’s mama and Erik?” Wille asked.

At that, his father sighed, “Your mother had to go tend to some last-minute crown business. I
haven’t seen Erik, I believe he’s still asleep.”

Wille wondered if his father ever got tired of waiting around for his mother to finish all her
meetings. He’d always been the perfect prince consort, dutifully standing by her in all her choices.
Did it ever get too much for him, like it did for Wille and Erik? Wille made light conversation with
his father as they ate, talking about classes and returning in the new year. Afterward, Wille
excused himself to go wake Erik. He grinned when he peeked his head in the door and saw Erik
passed out on his stomach. He ran to the bed, jumping on it as he yelled out, “Wake up Erik!”

Erik groaned, hitting Wille with a pillow.

“Merry Christmas,” Wille laughed.

“Merry Christmas Wille,” Erik squinted, eyes slowly adjusting to the light coming in from the
doorway.

“It’s almost lunchtime,” Wille continued, drawing the curtains, “Time to get up you lazy bum!”

Erik rolled his eyes, “This is probably the one day a year I’m allowed to be lazy.”

“Well be lazy with me then!” Wille shot back, “I want to give you your present.”

“Go get it then,” Erik mumbled, “I have yours ready.”

Wille grinned, running back to his room to grab Erik’s gift. They always got each other something
silly for the holidays. This year he’d found car coasters with retro flowers on them that said
‘Buckle Up Bitches’, and he was excited to see Erik’s reaction. Erik had a wrapped box on his bed
when he got back, and he handed Erik his gift. He watched as Erik carefully undid the wrapping,
laughing as he struggled with all the extra tape Wille had put on.

“You did this on purpose,” Erik narrowed his eyes and Wille did his best to have an innocent
expression.

Erik finally gave up on opening the gift nicely and tore it, pulling out the coasters.

“They’re for your car,” Wille explained, and Erik began laughing.

“They’re perfect Wille, thank you.” Erik held up the box in front of him, “Your turn!”

Wille unwrapped the gift, pulling out a long box. He opened it and a doormat fell out. It had a
graphic of a palace on it with the text, ‘Welcome to Princess Peach’s Castle’.

“Since you were so proud of your Mario victory,” Erik teased, “I thought you could put it outside
your dorm door.”

“I’m absolutely not doing that,” Wille laughed, “But thank you.”

Their mother was done with her meetings in time for them to have a late lunch, which they all ate
together. It was surprisingly civil and Wille felt like this might be one of the better Christmases
they’d had together in a while. His father had gotten them Christmas sweaters, and Wille laughed
when Erik’s was a bit too small for him and didn’t go all the way down on his arms.

SIMON

hows your christmas going?

did erik like his coasters?

WILLE

good actually!
i was worried that mama would get upset about something when we ate but she didnt

erik laughed so i think he liked them

ill send you what he got me

its a doormat

how is your christmas going!!

SIMON

ohmygod hahahha

im glad things are going well!

this morning was really fun, mama cried reading our cards

we tried to make breakfast for her this morning to surprise her but she woke up before we could
finish

WILLE

im sure she still loved it

tell her merry christmas from me

SIMON

i will!

were going to watch a christmas movie right away but call later?

love you ❤️❤️

WILLE

yes!

love you too ❤️❤️❤️

__

The rest of the break went by in a blur for Wille. If he wasn’t with Erik he was mostly holed up in
his room, talking to Simon or Felice. Family dinners were civil enough, although he avoided
speaking as much as possible. When Erik didn’t have other commitments they would watch movies
and play games together. Wille had asked Erik about how the talk with August went but Erik said
August had denied it and wouldn't say much more on the subject. Wille was counting down the
days until New Years, until he got to see Simon again. Their mother had begun to get a little more
overbearing, she had started nagging Erik about looking for “a nice girl to date”. Wille refrained
from rolling his eyes when he heard her say it, the intention was clear. The crown prince would
need a queen when he became king, he would need heirs. It reached a head when two days before
he was set to go back to Hillerska, he overheard her arguing with Erik about it.

“Erik,” His mother’s voice echoed, a stern tone to it, “Your little stunt at that gay shelter was a
risk. We cannot afford people thinking that the crown prince is… gay .” Her lips curled at the word
and Wille felt the familiar nausea return.

“Mama,” Erik answered coldly, “Sweden is considered one of the more accepting places in the
world of the LGBT community. You’re meant to be a leader, this means embracing all of our
people.”

“Don’t be ridiculous Erik,” she scoffed, “I don’t have a problem with those people, but you are the
crown prince. It’s your responsibility to have heirs.”

“So what, you’re saying if I wasn’t the crown prince you wouldn’t care?”

“I don’t know what you’re trying to accomplish Erik,” she cried out, “You insist that you are not
gay, yet you keep arguing with me on the matter.”

“It’s because I’m not,” Erik shot back, “I can talk about it with you without it crushing me. I have
the opportunity to be an ally, to maybe make things a bit better for those who are.”

“What’s brought all this about?”

“I told you,” Erik sighed, “Your reaction about me volunteering at the shelter. Why does
everything we do have to be a statement, a PR stance? I just wanted to volunteer, to help, it didn’t
need to be turned into this whole thing.”

“Because you are the prince Erik,” She clenched her jaw, “Whether you like it or not everything
you do reflects on the crown.”

“Since when does caring about other people turn into his?” Erik scoffed, turning to leave before
she could answer.

Wille realized Erik was heading straight to the door he was peeking through. He quickly moved
away, but Erik still saw him in the hallway.

“Wille?” Erik froze, “How much of that did you hear?”

“Enough,” Wille answered quietly, willing his emotions to stay under control, to stay behind his
mask.

“I think we both need to get out of here for a bit,” Erik said after a pause, “Want to go for a drive?”

“God yes,” Wille breathed out, “I’ll get my coat.”

He grabbed his coat then went down to the garage to meet Erik, texting Simon on the way.

WILLE

just overheard mama arguing with erik

same bullshit as before, worried about people thinking hes gay

he tried to call her out on it

she said she doesnt have a problem with “those people”

SIMON

what the fuck

wille im so sorry

WILLE

i cant wait to get out of here and be back there

SIMON

do you want to call?

WILLE

erik and i are going for a drive

after?

SIMON

of course

whatever you need cariño

i love you ❤️

WILLE

i love you so much

Erik met him by his car a minute later, and soon the two of them were pulling out, Erik’s guards
following in a car behind him.

“I’m sorry Wille,” Erik sighed as the castle faded in the distance.

“It’s not your fault,” Wille answered quietly.

“I can’t believe she’d be so openly bigoted.” Erik scoffed, “She’s just- fuck her Wille.”
 Wille’s eyes widened, despite their differences he rarely spoke out so bluntly against their mother.

Erik continued, gripping the steering wheel tightly. “She can have her stupid fucking beliefs but
one day she’s not going to be queen anymore. I’m going to be the king and no matter what she says
or does Wille, I’ve got you.”

“Erik,” Wille teared up, “I don’t care about anyone else in this stupid family as long as I have you.”

“I’d do anything for you,” Erik glanced at Wille, “You know that right? I love you.”

“I love you too Erik.”

His eyes were watery, blurring the road in front of him, when suddenly he felt the whole car
swerve and everything went dark.

Chapter End Notes

HAVE A NICE NEW YEAR

(i’m sorry)
 Chapter 17
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Wille’s head was pounding, and it felt like the wind had been knocked out of him. He could hear
voices murmuring, but couldn’t make out what they were saying. He tried to open his eyes but the
lights were so bright that he immediately closed them.

“Prince Wilhelm?” a voice asked, and he squinted to see a figure hovering near him. He looked
down to see he was lying down on a small bed, he had an IV hooked up to his hand. He lifted his
hand to his face and felt a tube in his nose. He must have been in the hospital.

“What-“ he tried to say but his voice cracked, throat dry.

“I’ll get you some water,” she said, and he realized from her scrubs she was a nurse. She handed
him a cup with a straw and he felt relieved as he was able to get water down his throat.

“What happened?” he managed to croak out.

“You were in a car accident,” she answered gently, “do you remember?”

Wille tried to remember, the argument with mama, texting Simon, going for a drive with Erik. The
car swerving out of control, hitting an ice patch and spiralling towards a tree. The driver’s side
making contact with it, yelling out Erik’s name.

“Erik,” Wille gasped out, “Where’s Erik? Is he okay?”

Wille could hear the heartbeat monitor begin to beat more quickly as his anxiety built, worrying
about his brother.

“The crown prince is still asleep, he’s in the other room,” she reassured. “He’s sustained some
injuries but he’ll be alright.”
Wille felt his entire body relax, Erik was okay, Erik was going to be okay, “Can I see him?”

“You have to stay in your bed right now until the doctor can come to check on you,” she answered,
pressing the button by his bed.

“Do my parents know?” Wille asked.

She nodded, “They were here a few hours ago. They just left to get some rest, we weren’t
expecting you to wake up tonight. You’ve been asleep for nearly two days, it’s New Year’s Eve.”

New Year’s eve… Simon.

“Can I- do you have my phone?”

She nodded, “they’ll have it with the rest of your things. I can see about getting it for you after the
doctor has checked you out.”

At that, another woman walked into the room, he assumed she was the doctor.

“Your highness,” she greeted, “How are you feeling?”

“Wilhelm, please,” he responded on instinct. “I feel… not great. My head hurts, and my chest,
and… everywhere. I feel really tired.”

She nodded, “You hit your head pretty hard, there was some swelling but it’s going down. We have
you on some different pain medication to help, you were banged up pretty badly. You have
bruising along your chest from the seatbelt and a fracture in your leg. Your neck will likely be sore
also from the whiplash. You had some internal bleeding which we were able to control, but you’ll
need to get lots of rest.”

Wille wasn’t sure how long he laid there while she poked around the machines, checking his vitals
and making notes. He tried to figure out how bad it was based on her expressions, but she was
surprisingly good at keeping her face neutral. He was able to make out a few things. He could feel
when she tapped his feet, that was a good thing. She had him follow a light with his eyes, she
didn’t seem happy with whatever she saw with that. It felt like hours had passed when she finally
finished up.

“Can I… have my phone?” Wille struggled to speak, the exhaustion quickly taking over his body.

She hesitated, “I’m not sure that’s a good idea. Your body has been through a lot of trauma, and
you shouldn’t be looking at screens with your concussion.”

“Please,” Wille breathed out, “Just for a minute. Please.”

His heart monitor started beeping faster again, and she must have decided the stress of not having
it caused him was worse than looking at a screen because she nodded. She went over to a drawer in
the corner of the room and pulled out a bag. These were the personal belongings you had with you
during the accident. Wille looked into it and felt some of the tension release when he saw the ring
Simon had given him. He went to put it on when she stopped him.

“I’m sorry your highness,” she apologized, “But you can’t wear any jewelry, the metal could
interact with our machines.”

He nodded, but continued to hold the ring in his hand. He pulled out his phone next and tried to
turn it on. Of course it was dead.

“I’ll see about getting you a charger,” the nurse said when she noticed, slipping out of the room.

The doctor moved around him, making a few more notes before heading to the door, “I’ll go let
your family know that you’re awake.”

She walked out, and a moment later Malin walked in.

“Wilhelm,” she nodded, “I’m glad to see you’re awake.”

“How’s Erik,” he asked immediately. Malin’s face fell, and Wille felt his heart plummet.
“He’s not awake yet,” she answered, “he got the worst of it.”

“How bad is it,” Wille asked quietly.

“He broke his rib,” she hesitated, “it punctured his lung. They have him on a breathing tube right
now and they say it’s healing well. He also has a concussion, internal bleeding, and a broken leg.”

Wille was grateful to have the ring in his hand, he gripped it tightly, using the cold of the metal to
ground himself as he felt the anxiety attack build. Malin was beside him in an instant, breathing
with him and murmuring reassurances. He was just calming down again, exhausted from all the
emotions when the nurse returned with a phone charger. She left them alone again after passing it
to him, and he saw the familiar logo appear as it booted up. Looking at the screen made his head
hurt, but he wanted to talk to Simon, he needed to talk to Simon. He tried to go to Simon’s contact,
but the letters all blurred together.

“Could you-” he hesitated, he knew that Malin knew about Simon. She’d had to have figured it out
when Erik had last visited, but it was still hard to say the words out loud, to confirm it for her.
“Could you please help me call Simon?”

She nodded and he passed her the phone. She scrolled through and passed it back to him a moment
later. He held it up to his ear and heard it ring, focusing on keeping his breathing steady. Malin
stepped outside the room, he was grateful for the privacy.

“Wille?” Simon’s voice rang through, breathless.

“Simon,” Wille gasped.

“Oh my god Wille,” Simon exclaimed, “Fuck, are you okay? No one knows what’s happened, just
that there was an accident and I was so worried and I- are you okay?”

“I’m okay,” Wille croaked, “I’m in the hospital, I just woke up an hour ago, two hours ago? I’m
not really sure. I’m sorry our New Years' plans are ruined.”

Simon choked out a laugh, “Are you kidding me? I’m just so glad you- fuck I was so scared. I love
you so much, I’m so glad you’re okay.”
Wille heard a sniffle and he realized Simon was crying.

“Simon I don’t,” it was Wille’s turn to fight back tears. “Erik isn’t awake yet. I don’t know-” His
voice broke as the tears started to flow.

“Baby,” Simon whispered, “I’m so sorry, what have the doctors said?”

“He was hurt worse, his rib punctured his lung, they said he’ll be okay, but…”

“That’s a good sign cariño,” Simon comforted him, “If the doctors say so.”

“I know,” Wille breathed out, “I just- I haven’t seen him. I’m not allowed to leave the bed yet.”

“Do you have someone there with you?” Simon asked, “Your parents?”

“The doctor went to tell them I’m awake. I’ve just seen the doctors and Malin.”

“Can I- can I do anything?” Simon hesitated, “Are you allowed visitors?”

“I don’t know,” Wille answered, “I’ll have to ask when the doctor gets back. I hope so, I want to
see you so badly. If I can… would you want to come?”

“Of course I would Wille,” he could practically hear Simon rolling his eyes through the phone.
“Just try to keep me away.”

“I love you,” Wille whispered. “I love you so much.”

“I love you cariño,” Simon’s voice soothed through the phone. “Say the word and I’m there.”
“Thank you, Simon.”

He looked up as the door opened and Malin slipped in.

“The queen and prince consort are coming down the hall now,” she warned him.

“I’ve got to go,” Wille sighed, “My parents are about to come in. I’ll call you as soon as I can, or
have Malin call, or something.”

“Okay,” Simon agreed, “I love you, please take it easy.”

“I love you too,” Wille answered before hanging up. He knew Malin could hear him say it, but
fuck it, he knew she wouldn’t say anything and he was sure Simon needed the comfort just as
much as he did right now.

A moment later the door opened and his parents stepped in.

“Wilhelm,” his mother breathed out, moving beside him and taking his hand. “You’re awake, how
are you feeling?”

He tried to shrug, feeling the exhaustion return now that he wasn’t distracted by Simon’s voice.

“The doctor said you should get some more sleep,” his pappa said, sitting down beside him. “We’ll
be right here.”

It was easy to let his eyes slip shut again, too tired to even say anything in response.

When Wille woke up again there was light coming through the window. It must be the next day.
His father was sitting beside him, reading a book.
“Pappa?” he breathed out.

“Wilhelm,” his father sat up straighter, “Can I get you anything?”

“Water,” Wille’s voice cracked, and his father passed him the cup with the straw, guiding it to his
mouth. “Where’s mama?”

“She’s in Erik’s room,” he answered, “We’ve been moving back and forth.”

“Erik?”

“Erik hasn’t woken up yet,” his father answered, “The doctors say it’s normal, just a way for his
body to heal itself.”

“What are you reading?” Wille asked, his head already starting to hurt thinking about his brother
and the chance of him not waking up.

“Lord of the Rings,” his father held up the book to show him. “I remember you really enjoying the
movies when you were younger. I saw it in the bookstore downstairs and I couldn’t resist. Do you
want me to read it to you?”

Wille nodded, and his father began to read from the book. The familiar story brought comfort to
Wille as he fell back asleep.

__

He called Simon whenever he was alone, which wasn’t very often, someone was almost always in
the room with him. Finally, two days later, he was allowed a few visitors. His mama had added
August to the list for security despite Wille’s protests, but he agreed because he knew it meant he
would be able to see Simon soon. He asked for Simon and Felice to be added, and it was worth
having to constantly pretend to fall asleep whenever August came in when the next day he woke up
to a warm hand in his. He blinked, slowly opening his eyes to see his boyfriend sitting beside him,
running his fingers along his palm.
“Si- Simon?” Wille whispered, only half convinced this wasn’t a dream.

“Cariño,” Simon breathed out, eyes widening.

“Wille,” he heard a voice on the other side of him, and he turned his head to see Felice.

“Hi,” he breathed out, tightening his hand around Simon’s.

“I’m glad to see you’re okay,” she smiled at him. “I’ll give you two some privacy.”

She stepped out and then they were alone. He was alone with Simon, who was holding his hand
and had red eyes like he’d been crying.

“Simme,” Wille reached his hand up to cup his face.

“Hi baby,” Simon whispered, lifting his free hand to rest against Wille’s, pressing it into his cheek.

“I’m glad you’re here,” Wille sighed, feeling tension draining from Simon’s touch.

Simon leaned over and kissed his forehead, “Always. Felice said she’d let us know if anyone was
coming, to give us time just the two of us.”

Wille smiled, doing his best to move over on the bed without too much pain, “can you hold me?”

Simon sat beside him, gently wrapping his arms around him, he sniffled as he spoke, “I’m so glad
you’re okay. At first, all it said on the news was that you’d been in an accident, no one knew how
bad it was, or even if you were even ali-” Simon froze, body shaking as he cut himself off.

Wille felt his own eyes well up with tears, moving Simon’s hand to his chest, “I’m here. I’m okay
and I’m here.”
He pulled Simon towards him, resting their foreheads together before kissing him. He felt his
cheeks wet, a mixture of his and Simon’s tears. He refused to pull away, Simon was here and he
was real and everything would be okay. It had to be.

“I love you, Wille,” Simon whispered, Wille could feel the movement of his lips against his.

“I love you, Simon,” Wille answered, closing his eyes as he took a deep breath, feeling the warmth
of Simon’s breath against him.

Simon kissed him again, “I want- I want to hold you but I don’t want to hurt you. Will you tell me
if it does?”

Wille nodded, “it’s mostly around my chest that hurts.”

Simon adjusted on his side, pressing a kiss to Wille’s neck, “Is this okay?”

Wille nodded, closing his eyes to focus on the feeling of Simon’s pressed against him.

He had just started to drift off when there was a knock on the door and they heard Felice ask if she
could come in. Wille nodded so Simon said she could. She peeked through and then stepped in,
closing the door behind her.

“The guard outside the door said she’d let us know if anyone was coming,” Felice explained. “I
think she said her name was Marin?”

“Malin,” Wille answered, “she’s Erik’s personal guard. They’re friends, I’ve known her since I was
little.”

“How are you doing?” Felice asked, and Wille was grateful that she didn’t show any reaction to
Simon on the bed with him, or that they’d both clearly been crying.

“Can we not talk about it right now?” Wille asked, “How was your Christmas?”
He was relieved when Felice nodded and immediately changed the subject. After talking about the
holidays they played cards, and Wille found himself able to relax and laugh for the first time since
he’d woken up.

__

The next few weeks went by in a blur. Felice and Simon had visited as much as possible, but
classes were starting again so they had to go back. Screens still hurt to look at for too long so Wille
couldn’t text Simon as much as he’d like to. They talked on the phone every night though and often
fell asleep still on the line. Wille found it harder to sleep without Simon’s presence, it was the only
thing that was able to distract him from the worrying, that Erik still hadn’t woken up. After his
first visit with Felice and Simon, the doctors had brought him a wheelchair. He was allowed to go
for short distances along the wing as long as he had someone with him. As soon as he was allowed,
he’d gone to see Erik. Malin had taken him and given him privacy as Wille sobbed beside him.
Erik looked frail, he was bruised and had cuts on his face and arms. That was only what Wille was
able to see over the blanket, he knew Erik’s chest was tightly wrapped, and that he had a cast on.
There were tubes coming out from under the blanket, Wille didn’t even know where they
connected. No one would tell him what it meant that Erik hadn’t woken up, but he knew they were
worried. He’d heard his mother crying in the hallway after talking to one of the doctors. That night
he’d ignored the pounding headache from the screen as he spent hours reading about comas on his
phone. He knew the longer time went before Erik woke up, the worse his chances would be. Later,
he fell asleep to Simon’s soothing voice, his own throat raw from crying.

The next morning, the doctor told him he could go home soon, and he didn’t know how to feel. On
one hand, he was tired of being in the hospital, he didn’t want to spend any time there. But on the
other hand, Erik was still here. As long as he was in the hospital Erik was in the room beside his.

After she left his mother walked in, her eyes red.

“Wilhelm,” she began, then hesitated. He felt his stomach drop. She never hesitated, she was
always so sure of herself. “I was wondering if, well once you’re home, maybe you’d like to sit in
on some meetings with me?”

“Why?” His voice cracked, scared of what her answer would be.

“We need to… I’ve been advised to start making preparations,” Her voice shook, “in the event that
Erik does not wake up.”

Wille’s throat felt dry, everything started to tilt but she didn’t notice. She just continued what she
was saying, “You’re- Wilhelm there’s a chance you will now be the crown prince. You need to
prepare for that possibility.”

Wille couldn’t breathe. His mother’s voice faded in and out as she kept talking, but he couldn’t
make out anything else she said. Everything kept spinning and his vision went black.

__

Wille’s mind was numb as the car pulled up to the palace. He’d been discharged shortly after, the
doctors thought he would recover faster from the comfort of his own home. Since he’d spoken with
his mother he’d barely said a word to anyone. Not even Simon. He felt guilty, but anytime he
opened his mouth to say anything he felt like a force was pushing into his chest. At first, he’d just
stay on the line, not saying anything as Simon talked about his day or did homework. The past few
days, however, he hadn’t answered Simon’s calls, sending a quick text to say that he was too tired
or that his parents were there. He felt guilty, he knew it was cowardly to avoid him, but he was
only bringing Simon down. Who wanted a boyfriend that couldn’t even talk to them? And then
there was the part he had tried so hard not to think of, what happened with them if Erik didn’t wake
up? Wille would be the crown prince. Any sort of freedom he’d had before would be gone. While
he hadn’t been anywhere close to coming out, he’d felt as if eventually, with Erik’s support, they’d
be able to be together. But if Erik was gone… Wille didn’t have anyone else in his corner. Then
there was what his mother had said, the crown prince is expected to create heirs, he would be
expected to find a wife. He felt sick at the thought. He didn’t say anything as Malin helped him to
his room. After trying for hours to fall asleep, he grabbed his crutches to go to Erik’s, finally
falling asleep in his bed.

__

“My presence has been requested for some important meetings,” his mother announced as they sat
down for breakfast the next morning. “I’ll be away for the weekend.”

Of course, Wille thought to himself. Erik’s in a coma and she’s going on a work trip.

“Would you like me to invite August to keep you company this weekend?” she asked him and he
quickly shook his head no.

“Speak up Wilhelm,” she sighed, and he answered “no”, his voice strained from lack of use.
“Very well,” she responded, “Your father will be between here and the hospital with Erik. Malin,
of course, will stay with you.”

That was another change since the hospital. There were lots of guards there, and as the potential
new crown prince, Malin was assigned to him, at least until Erik woke up. He had to wake up.

Wille nodded, before getting up to head back to his room. He lay in bed and scrolled through his
messages, spread out through the week from Simon.

SIMON

i know you’ve been extra tired recently

maybe we could still have a quick call?

i love you

SIMON

i thought august couldnt get more unbearable but having to go back to rowing after the break is
torture

SIMON

im thinking of you

i hope everything is okay

SIMON

its okay if you cant answer right now

i love you wille, i’m here

SIMON

would you be free to talk tonight?

i heard youre home from the hospital

i miss you
FELICE

wille? is everything ok?

simon said you havent been answering him

were all thinking of you and erik

SIMON

please dont shut me out

i cant imagine how youre feeling right now

but im here whatever you need

always

God, he didn’t deserve Simon. He turned off his phone, dropping it to the ground as he fell back
asleep.

__

He was in his room, lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling. His mother had left that morning,
and his father had gone to the hospital a few hours ago. He wasn’t even sure how much time had
passed since he’d gotten home from the hospital. Everything passed in a blur. There was a knock
on the door and Malin’s voice rang through, “Prince Wilhelm? You have a visitor.”

He sighed, he’d told his mother not to invite August. Clearly, she hadn’t listened to him. He
shouldn’t have been surprised, she never listened. He didn’t answer, hoping if he didn’t say
anything she’d think he was asleep. She knocked again, and the door opened. Fuck. He could not
deal with August right now. He sat up, prepared to tell him to go away when he froze.

It was Simon.

Simon was here.

“Hi Wille,” Simon said quietly, looking unsure. “Can I come sit?”
Wille nodded, voice caught in his throat.

“Malin called me,” Simon explained, “She said your parents would be away this weekend and that
you should have some company. She’s worried about you.”

“I’m fine,” Wille mumbled, knowing that Simon wouldn’t believe his lie for a second.

“That’s bullshit Wille,” Simon looked at him. “Is it- is it me?”

Wille looked up at Simon and saw the uncertainty in his face, “Do you not want to be with me
anymore?”

“I do,” Wille assured, he couldn’t stand Simon’s expression, to know that he was the cause. “It’s
the only thing I’m sure of.”

“Then why have you been avoiding me,” Simon asked quietly.

“Because,” Wille shook, choking back a sob. “Because it doesn’t matter what I want. Not if Erik
dies.”

It was the first time he’d said it out loud, rather than just saying Erik was still asleep. Simon pulled
Wille into his arms, holding him as he cried.

“Mamma’s already talking about it as if he’s gone, how I’m going to be the crown prince. Nothing
in my life will be for me anymore, it will always be about that, about the crown.” Wille shuddered.
“My whole life will be planned for me. I’ll have to find a wife, and have heirs, and I’ll have to do it
all without Erik. Without you. I’ll never be allowed to have you. Erik supported us... but without
him, I don’t know how- I don’t see how we’d be able to be together.”

“Baby,” Simon leaned his forehead against Wille’s. “Erik’s not gone yet, and I’m not letting you
go through this alone.”

“I can’t do it, Simon,” Wille cried, “I can’t be the crown prince. I hate being a prince in the first
place, it was always supposed to be Erik. I can’t be a king . And I feel so fucking selfish because
my brother is in a coma and everyone keeps saying how lucky I was I wasn’t hurt worse but I wish
it was me. I wish we switched because I can’t do this.”

His breathing quickened and Simon took his hand, pressing it against his chest.

“Feel my heartbeat,” Simon told him, “breathe with me. It's okay to feel that way, it's not selfish.”

“I don’t deserve you,” Wille whispered as his breathing slowed, tears streaming down his face.

“Don’t say that,” Simon replied instantly, “I love you Wille, and I’m in this with you. You are
more than I could ever want, if anything I don’t deserve you.”

“You deserve everything Simme,” Wille cupped his cheek, and Simon leaned in to kiss him, "I
love you too."

Kissing Simon felt like breathing again, and it wasn’t long until they were laying down on the bed,
alternating between kissing and looking at each other through teary eyes.

“How long can you stay?” Wille asked, leg intertwined with Simon’s.

“All weekend,” Simon answered, “if you’ll have me.”

Wille nodded, tightening his grip on Simon’s shirt.

“Can you make me a promise though?” Simon asked, “Don’t shut me out again? If you need space
that’s okay, but at least tell me where your head’s at?”

“I-,” Wille hesitated, “Okay, I promise.”

“Erik can still get through this, he’s strong,” Simon kissed Wille’s hand.
 They stripped to their boxers, Simon helping Wille avoid his injuries, and fell asleep holding each
other.

Chapter End Notes

I promise to keep to the tags, this is still an Erik lives fic, he’ll just take some time to
recover.
 Chapter 18
Chapter Notes

CW: Character uses gay slur

See the end of the chapter for more notes

When Wille woke up the next morning, he felt more well rested than he’d been in weeks. Simon
was still asleep beside him, sunlight shining through the window onto his face. He couldn’t believe
that Simon was still here, that he still wanted him. A part of him still whispered in the back of his
mind that he couldn’t have this, but the days of not talking to Simon had been too overwhelming,
too painful. Things right now weren’t easy, and he knew he would have more bad days, but Simon
was the one thing he was sure about. He felt ridiculous at even thinking he could go without him.
He checked his phone to see if there were any updates on Erik, he didn’t know if it was good or
bad that his notifications were empty. He sat up in the bed, and put on Simon’s sweater and
sweatpants, moving them carefully over the cast on the lower part of his leg. He grabbed his
crutches and headed for the door.

“Good morning prince Wilhelm,” Malin greeted as he made his way down the hall.

“Hi Malin, have you been here all night?” He asked.

“No,” She smiled at him, “I just got back half an hour ago.”

“I wanted to say thank you,” Wille looked at the floor, “For calling Simon.”

“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean,” she answered, although her expression said otherwise.

“Could you please ask the kitchen to bring up breakfast?” Wille asked, “I would go myself but I
don’t really feel up for the stairs this morning.”

“Of course,” she nodded, pausing as she turned to walk away.

“Prince Wilhelm?” she hesitated, looking back at him, “It’s nice to see you smile again.”

Wille couldn’t help the small smile on his face at her words. He knew that she was aware of the
reason for his smile, but he couldn’t bring himself to care when Simon was waiting for him back in
bed. He made his way back, pausing in the doorway to look at Simon. He lowered himself back on
the bed gently, trying not to wake him, but Simon slowly opened his eyes.

“Where did you go?” He mumbled, turning to press his face into Wille’s neck.

“I just went to see about breakfast,” Wille answered, running a hand through Simon’s hair. “How
did you sleep?”

“Good,” Simon said quietly, “How about you? How are you feeling?”

“Better,” Wille replied, kissing Simon’s forehead. “Thank you for coming, I’m sorry for being
difficult.”

“I love you even when you have your head up your ass,” Simon teased, tilting his head to kiss him.

“You like my ass,” Wille shot back, blushing.

“It is a nice ass,” Simon agreed, lowering his hand to squeeze it.

“You’re a menace,” Wille laughed.

“Yeah but you love me,” Simon grinned.

“I do,” Wille admitted, leaning to kiss Simon again. “So much. I love everything about you. I love
your eyes,” Wille said quietly, gently kissing Simon’s eyelids. “I love your curls.” He kissed the
top of Simon’s head. “I love the soft spot in your neck.” He trailed kisses down Simon’s neck,
smiling when Simon’s breath caught. “I love your cute nose,” Wille kissed the tip of it, “Even
when it’s cold and you’re pressing it into my neck.” Simon grumbled at that but Wille ignored it,
moving to Simon’s chin, “I love your jawline.” He made his way back to Simon’s mouth, “And I
love your soft lips.” He leaned in to kiss him and Simon’s arms wound around him, deepening the
kiss.

“Baby,” Simon whispered when they pulled back for air, “I love you."

He pulled Wille back down into a kiss, wrapping his arms around his torso to adjust until he was
on top of him.

“You’re wearing my sweater,” Simon stated, looking at Wille.

“Very observant,” Wille smirked, “Took you a while to realize.”

“Shut up,” Simon glared, “Someone was distracting me. Take it off.”

Wille laughed as Simon ran his hands under the sweater, pulling at the edges to lift it. Wille moved
off Simon enough to take the shirt off, running his hand along Simon’s chest as they pressed
together.

“Missed this,” Simon moaned as Wille kissed down his neck, “Missed you.”

Wille sucked on his collarbone and Simon gasped beneath him.

“My cast,” Wille breathed out, brain foggy as Simon nibbled on his ear. “Harder for me to move
around.”

“I’ve got you baby,” Simon responded, rolling them over so he was on top of Wille. “You just lie
back.”

Wille was about to protest, he wanted to touch Simon, but Simon started kissing down his chest
and any remaining clear thought went out the window. It had been weeks since he’d been with
Simon in this way, and he knew with the way his body was responding he wouldn’t last long. He
gasped as Simon pulled down his sweatpants and kissed along his thigh.

“You’re so beautiful Wille,” Simon whispered, “I love you so much.”

He took Wille in his hand, starting slow strokes as he wrapped his lips around the tip.

“Simon,” Wille gasped, “Please.”

Simon moaned as he moved his head down, taking more in his mouth. Wille closed his eyes as his
vision started to blur and Simon picked up the pace. He shook as Simon took him apart with his
mouth. He had just about reached his limit when Simon pulled off, replacing his mouth with his
hand.

“You’re doing so well cariño,” Simon looked directly at him, “So good for me baby.”

Wille choked out a sob as Simon moved his head back down and sucked, pushing Wille over the
edge.

“Simon,” Wille groaned as he relaxed his grip on Simon’s hair, “Can I kiss you? Please?”

Simon moved up back pressing their lips together, cupping Wille’s cheek with his hand.

“I love you,” Wille breathed out in between kisses, trailing his hand downwards and sliding it into
Simon’s boxers.

“Love you,” Simon gasped in reply as Wille wrapped his hand around him. “Fuck.”

Wille kept up the pace, trailing kisses along Simon’s jaw, and soon Simon was spilling over his
hand, collapsing on top of him.

“Cloth?” Simon asked after catching his breath.

“Bathroom,” Wille stuttured, and Simon got up to grab it. After they cleaned up, Wille realized
that their breakfast would probably be ready soon, so he pulled his sweats back on as Simon put on
a new pair of boxers.
“What do you want to do today?” Wille asked when Simon climbed back onto the bed, wrapping
himself around Wille.

“We just did it,” Simon smirked.

“We can’t stay in bed all day, Simme,” Wille rolled his eyes.

“Wanna bet?” Simon grinned, running his hand along Wille’s torso and then tickling him.

“Stop,” Wille laughed, “Simonnnn.”

Simon just grinned harder as Wille tried to fight him off. Finally, Wille managed to stop him by
grabbing Simon’s hands and pinning them above his head.

“Hot,” Simon smirked up at him, and Wille realized he was back on top of him.

Wille blushed before leaning down to kiss him. Simon deepened the kiss, running one hand
through Wille’s hair and the other scratching down Wille’ back. Wille was pretty sure he could
never get enough of kissing Simon. Of feeling their skin pressed together and Simon sighing into
his mouth. Simon wrapped his legs around Wille’s waist, pulling them closer together. There was a
bang as the bedroom door swung open and Wille rolled off him, both sitting up to see August
frozen in the doorway, eyes wide.

“August,” he hesitated, not knowing what to say. August had clearly seen them, there was no way
to hide what they’d been doing.

“What the fuck?” August asked, face expressionless.

“What uh- what are you doing here?” Wille fiddled with his ring, he was ready to throw up. Simon
was silent beside him, pressing his leg against Wille’s for support.

“The queen asked me to come, she didn’t want you to be alone. I see now that her worries were
unfounded,” August sneered.
Wille didn’t say anything, still frozen in shock and unsure of how to reply. He looked down to see
Simon’s hand open on the bed, a silent offer if he wanted to take it. He took a deep breath, taking it
in his hand.

August’s eyes flickered down and his gaze hardened, “So what, the sociliast is your fuck buddy?”

“Don’t call him that,” Wille said quietly, and August clearly heard him.

“You know all this time,” August shook his head, “I tried so hard. I tried to help you, to show you
the right kind of people to hang out with. I guess I was wasting my fucking time.”

Wille opened his mouth to respond but August cut him off, “Is this why Erik thinks I’m addicted to
drugs? You’re spreading fucking lies about me? Taking his word over mine?”

“Don’t act like that’s not true,” Simon cut in, speaking for the first time since August had entered.
“You were begging me to get you some, you were desperate.”

“That’s none of your fucking business,” August raised his voice, before turning back to Wille.
“You really chose him over me? All this time I wondered why you avoided me, why you turned
down my help when you clearly needed it. But now I see the truth, you chose a fuck over your
family.”

“That’s not true,” Wille raised his voice in response.

“Really?” August laughed darkly, “Because Erik is in a coma and you’re here disgracing his
legacy with him .”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” Wille gritted his teeth.

“I know exactly what I’m talking about,” August answered, a dark look in his eyes. “I thought it
was something with me, but I guess I was wrong, turns out it’s something wrong with you.”
Wille froze at the words.

“You disgust me,” August spat.

“I think it’s time you leave,” Malin’s stern voice cut across the room as she stepped behind August.

August looked at her, before turning back to Wille, “Really Wille? Not even enough of a man to
tell me to leave yourself?”

“Get out.” Wille said loudly, and August must have seen something in his expression because he
hesitated for a moment.

His expression quickly hardened again, “Fine.”

He turned to leave, before looking back at Wille and spitting out the words, “But you better hope
Erik wakes up, because I refuse to bow down to a fucking faggot crown prince.”

“Out,” Malin grabbed his arm, pulling him out of the room and shutting the door behind them. He
could hear August’s protests fade as they walked away from the door.

“Wille?” Simon asked hesitantly, placing a hand on his arm.

“Fuck,” Wille yelled, falling back onto the bed. “Fuck.”

“I hate him,” Simon’s jaw tightened, “I can’t belive he fucking said that to you.”

“He’s going to tell people,” Wille started shaking, “He’s going to tell my mama.”

“You don’t know that,” Simon answered, but Wille could tell he was unsure.

“I doubt she’ll let me see you anymore,” Wille’s eyes teared up. “Simon, I can't lose you.”
“I’m here,” Simon reassured, pulling Wille into his arms. “She can’t change how we feel. She
can’t stop me from being in love with you.”

There was a knock on the door a few minutes later.

“Prince Wilhelm?” Malin called out, “I have escorted Mr. Horn out of the palace and made it
known he is not welcome to return. Your food is here from the kitchen and outside your door when
you are ready for it. Please, let me know if I can do anything for you.”

“Thanks Malin,” Wille croaked out, throat sore from crying. He stayed in Simon’s arms until their
stomachs growled, and Simon got up to bring the food in for them. They put Netflix on Wille’s
laptop, and lay wrapped up together as they ate.

They didn’t leave the room all day, neither wanting to let the other out of their sight. Wille kept
nervously checking his phone, waiting for the moment when he would get a notification that
caused his world to come crashing down. He was barely standing with Erik still in the hospital, if
he couldn’t see Simon he’d surely fall.

They were in the middle of watching a movie when Wille’s phone buzzed with a text from his
mother.

MAMA

I think it’s best if you don’t return to Hillerska. We will discuss this when I’m home.

“Wille?” Simon asked consciously, noticing how Wille’s whole body tensed up.

“I think August told mama,” he croaked, “She doesn’t want me to go back to Hillerska.”

“Shit.”

“I don’t know what to do,” he felt his eyes well up.

Simon’s arms wrapped around him, “We’re gonna get through this Wille.”

“What if-” Wille’s tears were flowing freely now, “If she’s found out and I can’t go back to
Hillerska, I don’t know when I’ll be able to see you again.”

“Then we’ll talk every day, just like we do right now,” Simon answered, “and we’ll take any
chance we get to see each other. I’m not giving up on us, Wille.”

“I’m so sorry Simon,” Wille sniffled, “You deserve so much better. None of this would be
happening if you were with someone else, if you hadn’t fallen in love with a prince.”

“Wille,” Simon said softly, cupping Wille’s check and turning his head to look at him. “I didn’t go
into this blindly, I always knew who you were. Maybe I didn’t think about it as much as I should
have the first time we kissed, but I knew what being with you meant. I knew what being your
boyfriend meant. I never told you this, but after Erik and I first talked, he warned me about what
we’d face if we stayed together. About what I’d have to deal with. He told me that it was going to
be hard as hell and that if I was going to be with you that I needed to prepare for that. That if I
couldn’t handle it I needed to let you go, or else it would hurt us both even more. I know what it
means to be with you Wille, and I choose you. Every damn time.”

Wille sobbed, this time overcome with emotion.

“Simon,” he hiccuped, “Simon I love you, I love you so much.”

He pulled Simon into a bruising kiss, refusing to let go. The two of them fell back onto the bed
together, frantically pulling each other closer and Wille could feel Simon’s tears on his cheek.

Simon hesitated for a moment, before looking into Wille’s eyes, “If this is our last night that we
know we’ll have together, I want to really remember it. I want…”

“Anything Simon,” Wille whispered, clutching on to him.

“In my bag,” Simon bit his lip, “I have lube, and condoms… if you want.”
Wille nodded, eyes wide as Simon got up and went to his bag, making sure the door was locked on
his way back.

His breath caught as Simon got back on the bed, pulling his sweater off. They undressed each other
slowly, hindered by their refusal to stop touching even for a moment.

“I love you,” Simon looked into his eyes as he opened the lube and pushed a slicked finger in, “I
love you so fucking much Wille.”

“Simon,” Wille said quietly in return, “You are everything.”

Simon moaned at the word as Wille added another finger, mesmerized by Simon falling apart at
his touch.

“Please,” Simon begged as Wille added a third finger, stretching him open. “I’m not going to last, I
want you inside me.”

Wille gasped at the words, slipping his fingers out as Simon sat up, rolling the condom on Wille.

“Okay?” Wille asked gently, hovering above him.

Simon nodded, lacing his fingers through Wille’s hair as he pressed against him, slowly entering.
Simon gasped and he paused, but Simon gripped him tighter.

“Keep going,” he whimpered.

Wille continued pushing in as gently as he could until they were pressed against each other
panting. They both stayed still, giving Simon a moment to adjust. It was overwhelming, Wille’s
mind was fuzzy just from the feeling of Simon around him. He knew neither of them would last
long. After a moment Simon pulled his head down to rest their foreheads together.

“Is it okay?” Wille asked nervously.

“It’s… a lot,” Simon admitted, “but it’s not bad, I just need another minute.”

“Whatever you need cariño,” Wille promised and Simon pressed their lips together. Simon
deepened the kiss and then wiggled his hips.

“You can move,” he said.

“Are you sure?” Wille hesitated, moving just slightly.

Simon nodded frantically, “please.”

It took a minute for Wille to adjust, his cast hindering them, but as he moved his hips back and
thrust back into Simon he couldn’t help but feel like it was perfect. He hoped Simon could feel
how much he loved him, how much he chose him, in every motion.

It wasn’t long until they were both on the edge, Simon gasping beneath him.

“Wille, baby, please,” he moaned, “I love you, I love you so fucking much, you feel so good”

“Fuck,” Wille muttered, leaning down to kiss Simon again as he moved his hand down to wrap
around him.

“I love you,” he said quietly, cheek pressed against Simon’s, “Forever.”

Simon bit down on his shoulder in response, muffling his cries as Wille changed his angle, “right
there”

Wille thrust back in and moved his hand quicker and Simon gasped.

“Baby,” he whimpered as he came, Wille following after him.

Simon tightened his grip around Wille, holding him close as their breathing slowed. Wille pulled
out slowly, apologizing as Simon winced, and grabbed the cloth they’d used that morning. They
were quiet as Wille cleaned them up, laying back down beside Simon.

“That was..” Wille trailed off, trying to find the words.

“Yeah,” Simon breathed out, and Wille knew he felt the same.

“You’re amazing,” Wille brushed a curl out of Simon’s face, reaching to take his hand.

They held each other tightly the rest of the night and had a tearful goodbye the next morning when
Simon had to leave. Simon left another one of his sweaters, taking one of Wille’s with him, another
part of each other to keep close.

__

When his mother returned the next day she was immediately swept into another meeting, and he
never got to talk to her about what she’d said.

Wille was back at the hospital, sitting beside Erik. He’d seen her walk by briefly, going to talk to a
doctor, but she hadn’t approached him yet.

WILLE

mama still hasn’t said anything

SIMON

maybe august didnt tell her?

WILLE

why would she suddenly want me to leave hillerska then?

SIMON
no idea

WILLE

im going to have to deal with her soon

shes at the hospital too

talking to one of the doctors right now

SIMON

how is erik doing?

WILLE

the same

SIMON

how are you doing?

WILLE

the same

SIMON

i wish i could be there with you

WILLE

me too

i miss you

SIMON

i miss you too ❤️

WILLE

how was school?

SIMON

it was fine

its not the same without you

august wasnt here today thank god

WILLE

im glad you didnt have to deal with that today

SIMON

me too

mama sends her love, she said to tell you shes thinking of you

and of erik too

she says as soon as youre back you have to come for dinner

WILLE

tell her thank you for me, i would really like that

SIMON

i knew you were only with my for my mama’s cooking

WILLE

whats that saying? the way to a man’s heart is through his stomach

SIMON

hey! i cooked for you on our second date

WILLE

hmm i dont remember that

SIMON

youre so full of shit

i know you do

and i made you pancakes the next morning

WILLE

it sounds vaguely familiar

SIMON

at least i know how to turn on the oven

WILLE

hey!!!

you said the pizza was good!

SIMON

it was cariño

just very late

WILLE

see if i ever surprise you again

SIMON

baby you cant help it

youre a secret romantic and you love me

WILLE

I do

SIMON

i hate being so far away from you

and all this uncertainty

i wish i could just hold you till it all went away

WILLE

me too

i already miss kissing you

SIMON

i love you cariño

we’ll figure this out

Wille was too engrossed in his phone, distracted by Simon, to notice his mother re-enter the room.
Before his brain could catch up, before he could do anything, his mother had snatched the phone
from his hands.

“Who are you talking to?” She asked, holding up the phone to look at the messages.

“Mama, please give it back,” Wille pleaded, reaching for his phone, but he knew it was too late.
His phone had been unlocked when she’d grabbed it, his conversation with Simon open, right there
for her to reach. He saw her expression change, and she looked like she’d just eaten something
sour. She knew. She knew and it wasn’t even from August, it was his own carelessness. He felt
light-headed.

“Wilhelm,” she said sharply as she turned towards him, “What is this? Who is Simon?”

He tried reaching for his phone but she held it out of reach.
“It’s nothing, it’s just a friend from school,” he tried.

She narrowed her eyes, “his name is on the list of who's visited you in the hospital.”

“I told you,” he bit his lip, “he’s a friend.”

“Do you talk to all your friends like this?” She asked accusingly.

He didn’t know how to answer.

“I already miss kissing you,” she read off the screen, and his face burned. That wasn’t meant for
anyone but Simon, he hated her reciting it back to him. She held the phone to his face, “Clearly
something is going on.” Her face twisted at the words.

He grabbed the phone from her hand when it was within reach, locking it before she could read
any further.

“Wilhelm,” she scolded, “Answer me at once.”

His father stepped in the room, looking between the two of them, brows furrowed as he tried to
figure out what they were talking about.

“We will discuss this at home,” she hissed under her breath as soon as the room was empty.
“Now.”

Wille knew there was no point in arguing, he grabbed his crutches, squeezing Erik’s hand in
goodbye before leaving the room. The drive home was silent, and it wasn’t until they were back
inside the palace that she spoke again.

“Obviously you won’t be seeing the boy again,” she stated when they sat down on the couch.
“What?” Wille exclaimed,

“Don’t be ridiculous Wilhelm,” she scoffed, “Did you really think that whatever this is could
continue? You’re a prince, a prince should not behave this way. Especially not a crown prince.”

“I’m not the crown prince,” Wille murmured.

“What would have happened if this got out?” She continued, ignoring him, “First Erik and now
this? Do you have any idea the stress this puts on me? Of course you can’t see him anymore. He’ll
need to sign an NDA, I doubt you’ve thought that far ahead. You’ll turn over all your electronics
since you’ve proven you can’t be trusted with them.”

“Mama please,” Wille begged, chest tightening until he couldn’t breathe, “I- I love him.”

“You’re sixteen Wilhelm, you don’t know what you’re talking about,” she stood up. “Need I
remind you that you’ve already had a scandal this year. We’ll arrange for a private tutor for you,
obviously you’re not going back to Hillerska.”

He pressed a hand to his chest, closing his eyes to try and hold back the tears.

“Your phone Wilhelm,” she stood in front of him, holding out her hand. He reluctantly handed it
over.

“And the password?” She asked, and he shook his head. His texts with Simon were private, he
didn’t care if he’d get in trouble, he wouldn’t let her read them- not anymore than she already had.
She gave him a look that said they were not done talking about it, but marched out of the room.
Everything that he’d been holding back overtook him, and the room blurred as knelt forward, bile
rising in his stomach. He tried to focus on his breathing, on the thought of Simon breathing with
him, helping him through his panic attack. The thought both helped and caused another pang of
sadness. It was over. He wouldn’t even be able to tell Simon why. Maybe he would assume it was
like last time, that Wille had just stopped replying again, but this time there would be no reunion.
He needed to get to his room. He knew someone would have gone by to take his computer and
tablet, but they didn’t know about Simon’s sweater. They couldn’t. If it was gone, if they took it,
he would have nothing left to hold on to. He made his way slowly, hindered by his crutches and
having to constantly pause to catch his breath, the panic rising at random moments. When he
finally made it to his room he went straight to his closet, sighing in relief when he saw the sweater
hanging there. They hadn’t taken it. He pulled off his own sweater, immediately pulling on
Simon’s; it still smelled like him. Wille laid down on the bed, resting his head on the pillow Simon
had used, clutching it until he fell asleep.
__

It had been three days, and Wille had refused to leave his room except to go visit Erik. The first
day his mother had demanded his passwords. The second day she’d ignored him after he’d refused.
The third day she demanded he open the door and called him childish. His father had gone with
him to the hospital in silence, and a few times it seemed like he was going to say something,
opening his mouth then changing his mind. Malin had been reassigned to the hospital again now
that the only time Wille left his father’s guards were with them, and he missed having someone to
really talk to. He missed Simon.

He was laying on his bed when there was a knock on the door, his father’s voice asking to enter.
Wille nodded and saw his father step in, it was strange, he rarely came to see him.

“Papa,” Wille greeted cautiously.

“I wondered if you might like to continue reading,” his father said after a moment, holding up the
Lord of the Rings book they’d started in the hospital. Wille shrugged and his father sat on the bed
beside him, opening up to where they’d left off. For a moment Wille let himself believe that they
were a regular family, with a dad who worked a regular job and spent time with his kids every day.
They were halfway through the second chapter when Wille started crying. His father surprised him
by putting an arm around him, holding him as he cried.

“I know what your mother has said,” his father hesitated, “But I’d like to hear from you about the
boy, if you want to talk about it.”

“Why?” Wille asked, he didn’t want to share Simon, he wanted to keep what he had left to himself.

“Because I realized my son has fallen in love and I know nothing about it. Your mother seems to
think it’s just a phase, but it’s not so simple is it?”

Wille shook his head no, breath catching.

“I’m sorry I haven’t been there for you in the way I should have been,” his father apologized, “and
I’m sorry that right now I can’t do much more. You know your mother, she won’t listen when she
gets like this. But that’s what I can do right now, is listen.”
“Erik knows,” Wille said quietly, “he’s known since the beginning. He’s met Simon and spent
time with him. They got along really well.”

“Erik is a good judge of character, he must be special.”

“He is,” Wille nodded, “I wish mama could understand that it’s not like I wanted this. I tried to
fight it but… I’ve never been so happy as I was around him.”

“You love him?” his father asked.

“I do.” Wille whispered, “He understands me in a way no one else ever has.”

“And does he love you too?”

Wille nodded, sniffling.

His father hesitated before reaching into his pocket, “I can’t give you long, your mother will be
home soon.” He pulled out his own phone, holding it out to Wille.

“Thank you,” Wille exclaimed, crushing him in a hug. He took his father’s phone, dialing Simon’s
number by memory as his father slipped out the door, giving him privacy. The ringing sound
seemed to last forever, until finally, finally , Simon’s voice answered.

“Hello?”

“Simon,” Wille breathed out, “It’s me.”

“Wille?” Simon's voice came through.

“Yeah,” Wille choked out, tears still running down his face.
“What happened?” Simon asked, “I thought maybe- Felice said it sounded like you were on some
sort of media lockdown. Did August tell your mom?”

“No,” Wille sighed, “She saw my phone, everything was taken away. I’m calling you from my
dad’s cell.”

“Fuck Wille,” Simon inhaled, “I’m so sorry.”

“She’s banned me from seeing you,” Wille said bitterly, “But you were right, she can’t change how
we feel. She can’t stop me from being in love with you.”

“I love you so much Wille, she can’t change that” Simon promised.

“I think my dad is okay with it,” Wille bit his lip, “He said he didn’t agree with her but that he
can’t reason with her right now, and he gave me his phone to call you.”

“So he’s just letting her do it anyway?” Simon asked.

“Yeah,” Wille sighed, “It’s a start at least, to be fair he never goes against her on anything, so this
is very new for him. I’m just grateful I can talk to you at all.”

“Me too,” Simon agreed.

“I’m sorry, I don’t have much more time,” Wille apologized, “But I want you to know I’m trying
to figure it out. I want to fight for you.”

“I love you so much,” Simon whispered.

“I love you too,” Wille answered, “Please don’t give up on me.”

“Never,” Simon promised, and then his father was knocking on the door saying his time was up.
 “Goodbye Simon, I’ll talk to you as soon as I can.”

“Bye Wille.”

He opened his bedroom door to hand the phone back to his father. He had no idea what they were
going to do, but at least now he had someone on his side. They would figure this out, they had to.

Chapter End Notes

I promise the angst is almost done! One more chapter dealing with this then things
start to look up.
 Chapter 19
Chapter Notes

This is one of my longest chapters, but I'm very excited to share it with you and
promise things are starting to look up!

As always, I want to post right away and rush through any proofreading so I apologize
in advance for any mistakes. I also know I've taken a bit longer on this chapter than I
normally do with this fic so I wanted to get it up for you!

Big thanks to rainbowgays for being my sounding board for so much of this fic (is
there a way to tag in the notes? if so someone please tell me)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The days trickled by slowly. Since his call with Simon on his dad’s phone, he hadn’t had a chance
to talk to him again. His mother hadn’t been home since and it seemed that whenever Wille tried to
get his father alone she was there. She was still demanding his passwords, which meant that even
though she could, she hadn’t gotten any of their tech or security staff to bypass them. She was
probably too worried about it leaking that one of the princes was in a relationship with another boy.
He hated how shameful she treated it, but at least in this instance, it was keeping his private
conversations with Simon still private. Even without getting to talk to Simon, he felt a little bit
better knowing his father was on his side, despite it being in secret only. He hadn’t had much of a
relationship with his father since he was young, and for the first time, he felt like they could
rekindle it.

He was walking back to his room from the kitchen when he ran into his father.

“Hi pappa,” Wille greeted.

“Wilhelm,” he smiled, “I was just looking for you. I’ve been talking with your mother and
suggested that it may be beneficial for you to have someone your own age around- a friend. I know
that Miss Ehrencrona visited you while you were in the hospital, would I be correct in assuming
that you two have rekindled your friendship?”

Wille nodded as his father continued, “Excellent. When I suggested it to her, your mother was quite
open to the idea.”

Wille paused, “Really?”

His father nodded, “She’s been invited to visit this weekend.”

“Thank you pappa!” Wille exclaimed. As much as he missed Simon, he was looking forward to
seeing Felice. It would be really nice to have a friend around.

“Don’t thank me just yet,” he sighed, “I suspect she’s only agreed to it because she hopes
something will happen between you and Felice.”

Wille shrugged, “She can think what she wants, it’s not going to change anything.”

His father hesitated before continuing, “Wilhelm when things improve… I’d- Well I’d like to meet
him someday.”

Wille’s eyes widened, “You would?”

“Of course,” he replied, “He’s clearly very important to you.”

“Pappa,” Wille bit his lip, he wanted to hug his father so badly, but he hadn’t in so long it felt like
it would be crossing some invisible boundary. “Thank you, for listening. And for trying.”

They stood in silence for a moment before Wille stepped over that line, and gave his father a real
hug for the first time in years.

--

Wille had barely slept since the accident, only ever getting a full night’s sleep when he was
medicated or the few nights Simon was there. For once though, his insomnia the previous night
was due to excitement instead of the anxiety and sadness constantly hovering over him. He knew
that sounded dramatic, but he felt like he’d earned the hopelessness that came from sitting by Erik's
bedside during the day and coming home to the cold palace at night. Today though, instead of
being alone when he returned, Felice would be there.

Shortly after their first talk in his bedroom, his father had begun bringing the book with them to the
hospital again. Together, they would sit and take turns reading to Erik. His mother had been
visiting him less frequently, but she still made enough impromptu visits to make him feel on edge.
It was as if she was reminding him that she was still in control, that she was still making sure he
was following her rules- as if he had a choice. They were near the end of the first book, and his
father had just excused himself to talk to the doctor so Wille took the opportunity to talk to Erik
undisturbed.

“I miss you,” Wille said quietly, feeling his eyes well up as he spoke. “Everything has gone to shit
and I wish I could talk to you about it. Really talk to you about it I mean, where you can talk back
and tell me what to do. I feel like you always know what to do. You’re smart like that. I’m sorry I
haven’t spoken to you more. I’ve tried but it just feels like my throat closes up. I’ve read a lot that
people in comas remember things when they wake up, so I hope you remember all the good and
none of the bad. I don’t know if mamma talks to you when she’s here alone, I know pappa reads
but I don’t know if he does much else. I’ve heard Malin speaking to you sometimes when she
thinks no one is around, I’m glad she’s back here with you. She’s definitely my favourite guard, I
know she’s yours too. I feel like she actually cares about us as people, not just as princes, not just
as a job. I know she does. Felice is coming over tonight, Pappa arranged it. He’s been really trying
lately, I feel like he’s more our father than he’s been in years. I can’t wait for you to see it, you’ll
be blown away. You will see it. I can’t- there’s no other way. Erik you have to, you have to get
better. I know it’s selfish but I need you.”

He felt the tears streaming down his face as he spoke, tightly gripping Erik’s hand, “You’re my
best friend, and the greatest brother in the world, please please come back to us. Please come back
to me. I’ll do anything.” He hears the door open behind him as his father steps back in. He doesn’t
say anything about Wille’s obvious crying as he sits back down, but he takes Erik’s other hand as
he picks up the book.

“I hope you can remember this when you wake up Erik,” He smiles softly, “Your brother wants to
read the full trilogy and I don’t think I could get through this whole book again if you need a
recap.”

Wille smiled at the words, it was comforting to have his father joke for a moment. He didn’t let go
of Erik’s hand as his father resumed reading, thoughts full of hope at his father’s words: when you
wake up.

__

“Wilhelm!” Felice smiled when she saw him, getting up from her spot on the couch to pull him
into a hug.
“Hi Felice,” He greeted, letting himself stay a moment longer in the physical comfort before
pulling away. “Thank you for coming.”

“Of course,” she turned back towards his mother, who he hadn’t noticed was sitting on one of the
chairs, “Thank you so much for the invitation, your majesty.”

His mother nodded, standing up from her chair, “We appreciate you being able to come on short
notice to provide some company for Wilhelm. He does need a guard with him even in the palace
for security reasons, but I hope you enjoy your stay.”

“Security reasons?” Felice asked once his mother was out of earshot.

Wille rolled his eyes, “The security risk being me trying to contact Simon.”

Felice’s frowned, “Simon told me. I’m so sorry Wille. How are you holding up?”

“About my brother still being in a coma, potentially making me crown prince? Or about my
mother, the queen of Sweden, telling me this is a phase and banning me from seeing my boyfriend
ever again?” He asked sarcastically.

“I’m so sorry,” Felice repeated, putting her hand on his arm.

“Sorry,” Wille shut his eyes for a moment, “I didn’t mean it to come out like that. It’s just been a
lot.”

“I can’t imagine,” She answered softly, “If there’s anything I could do, please let me know.”

“You being here really means a lot,” Wille sighed, “Really, thank you.”

“I’m happy to,” Felice replied firmly, “I want to.”

“Still, thank you,” Wille pressed, “I don’t- I don’t have anyone I can really talk to.”
“I don’t know what kind of restrictions you’re under,” Felice hesitated, “But maybe we can figure
something out so you can talk to Simon through me? The queen seems alright with us being in
touch.”

“She’s hoping that spending time with you will suddenly straighten me up,” Wille rolled his eyes
before his expression softened, “But if you could… Felice you have no idea how much that means
to me.”

“You’re going to get through this,” Felice promised.

Part of Wille had experienced too much heartbreak in such a short period of time to let himself
believe that, but part of him, no matter how small, let himself hope.

__

It was Felice’s idea, because of course it was. She was brilliant, and Wille felt incredibly lucky to
have her on his side. They were halfway through an awkward dinner with his parents when Felice
suggested it.

“Your majesty,” she began, bowing her head slightly, “It’s been so nice to spend the time with
Wilhelm tonight, I’ve really missed him at school. I was wondering if we might be able to
exchange emails when I return.”

His mother hummed in response, and Wille could tell she was considering the best response. It was
one thing for her to make excuses about Wille being out of contact because he was recovering from
his injuries and focusing on family. It was another for her to deny a direct request from Felice after
she’d invited her to the palace.

“Well,” she said finally, “Wilhelm still can’t spend much time on screens due to his concussion but
I suppose it would be alright for him to spend a short time to email you.”

Wille tried to hide his excitement, not wanting his mother to get suspicious and change her mind.
As soon as dinner was over and they were out of her sight he pulled Felice into a crushing hug,
“Thank you, thank you, thank you.”
“If you could get online during workies you could probably message back and forth for a while,”
Felice answered with a smile, “We’ll have to use my email address obviously, but I promise that I
won’t read them.”

“My mother or someone on staff will probably read them anyway,” Wille admitted.

“I’ll make sure not to send anything too scandalous,” Felice winked, and Wille couldn’t help but
laugh.

__

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

I know you said you could maybe come online during workies, so if you can let me know?

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

are we actually online and able to talk at the same time?

from: [email protected]

to: [email protected]

Yes! How are you?

from: [email protected]

to: [email protected]

ohymygod, i’ve never been so excited to check an email

I’m okay, I miss you.

School isn’t the same without you here.

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

I miss you too

It’s weird to think about everyone just going to school like everything is normal

from: [email protected]

to: [email protected]

how are you doing?

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

No updates. Dad and I have been reading Lord of the Rings to Erik. The book is so long that part of
me thought maybe he would wake up by the time we finished.

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

i’m so sorry Wille, i wish i could be there with you

from: [email protected]

to: [email protected]

Me too..

I’ve been reading a lot about comas, and everywhere says that the longer someone is in one the
worse their chances are.

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

that doesn’t mean that will be what happens for Erik

he’s also got the best doctors in the country

to: [email protected]
from: [email protected]

Even the best doctors in the country don’t seem to know what to do.

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

I really believe he can pull through

he’s strong, you both are

that’s about Erik though, how are you?

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

The doctors say my leg is healing well and I can probably take the cast off soon

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

you know thats not what I mean.

I’m glad your leg is feeling better though

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

I know, sorry.

I don’t really feel like I can talk about it over email.

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

ok

do you want to talk about something else? i could distract you

to: [email protected]
from: [email protected]

Yes please. Tell me about workies, and choir, and everything you’ve been doing.

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

i think i studied better when you were here

believe it or not you help me concentrate

Mr. Englund has been glaring at me for most of the period

its like he can tell im not doing homework

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

I’m pretty sure Mr. Englund has supernatural abilities.

Remember last semester when he somehow busted Stella for cheating even though he wasn’t in the
classroom?

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

what abilities

i want a fully researched powerpoint with evidence

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

Mind-reading

Do I have to cite my sources?

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

god i hope not

id die if he ever knew my thoughts during his class

also yes

this is an academic project

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

I need to know what thoughts you’re thinking of.

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

nothing I would share on the school’s email server

i have to go for choir practice :(

we’ll talk soon though, yeah?

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

:(

Yes please

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

its probably not a good idea for me to type out what i really want to say

but i hope you know

i know you do

to: [email protected]

from: [email protected]

I do

me too
so much

--

He was sitting beside Erik’s bed, fidgeting with his ring as his father’s voice filled the room. He
could see the pages left lessen every time he flipped one. He finished fidgeting and took Erik’s
hand again. He knew it was an unrealistic hope, but part of him had still let himself think that Erik
might wake up before they finished. He took Erik’s hand again, it felt warm. It was strange to think
of just how used to sitting beside his brother’s unconscious form he’d gotten. He’d tuned back in to
his father’s words, focusing on the sound of the page-turning when he felt it. An ever so slight
movement in his hands. A blink and you miss it twitch of Erik’s fingers.

Wille’s attention immediately shifted, “Erik?”

His father stopped reading to look at him, “Is everything alright?”

“I think,” Wille’s eyes started to fill as he let himself have more hope than he’d had in weeks. “I
think he moved. I felt him move.”

“I’ll get the doctor,” his father replied as he rushed out of the room.

“Erik,” Wille sniffled, “I’m here. If you can hear me, I'm here.”

He heard the doctor come in and gently ask him to move so she could check Erik’s vitals, “You
felt him move?”

Wille nodded, “His fingers twitched, I’m sure of it.”

She hummed as she continued her examination of him.

“Is that…” Wille hesitated, “Is that a good thing?”

From all his reading he was pretty sure it was, but the relief flooded over him when she answered,
“Yes, any sign of response is a very good thing.”

His father left to call his mother, and the doctor wheeled Erik out of the room for some tests
leaving Wille sitting in the chair by himself. More than anything he wanted to call Simon. He
stepped into the hall and saw Malin coming up the hall to relieve the guard who’d been stationed at
the door.

“Malin,” he called out, and she turned her head in his direction. “Can you come here for a second?”

She nodded, keeping her face neutral as she followed him back into the room, “Where is Erik?”

“They took him for some tests,” Wille started to smile, “Because he moved. It was just a faint
twitch but he moved and they said that was a good sign.”

The relief on her face was evident.

“I thought you’d want to know,” he continued, he knew Erik was important to Malin. “I think- I
think he might be okay. Obviously not all okay because we still don’t know the effects of the coma
and everything from the accident but... I think there’s a chance he’ll wake up.”

She grinned at him in response, allowing her composure to slip for just a moment.

“Thank you for telling me,” she responded. There was a noise in the hallway and Malin’s stoic
expression returned as she slipped out to her place in the hallway.

A moment later his mother stepped into the room.

“They’re doing some tests on him,” he heard his father say as he followed her in.

“Wilhelm,” she turned towards him, “You saw him move?”

“His finger twitched,” Wille answered, and she pinched her lips together.
“Are you sure he actually moved his hand, and it wasn’t just you moving?”

“Yes,” he answered firmly.

“It could have been nothing,” she sighed, and he got the distinct impression she didn’t believe him.

“I know what I saw and felt,” he stood up, but quickly stepped back at the look she gave him.

“Forgive me if I don’t immediately trust your judgment Wilhelm, considering your decisions
lately.”

His father opened his mouth to speak, and Wille wondered if he was actually going to stand up to
her when the doctor stepped in and the room silenced.

“Your majesty,” she greeted, “Our initial tests have been promising. The crown prince is beginning
to show small levels of consciousness. If this progresses, there’s a good chance he will wake up.”

His mother's face froze, and for once he sees a rare moment of vulnerability; an expression he can’t
quite place. He wondered if she’d ever felt that emotion for him, or if it’s always been reserved for
Erik. As quickly as it left, her mask came back up and she turned back from his mother into Queen
Kristina.

“Thank you,” she responded to the doctor, and the rest of the words tuned out as Wille sat back
down. The doctor thinks Erik will wake up. Erik will wake up.

__

After the nurse assured him that Erik would not be waking up in the few hours he’d be away, Wille
went back to the palace and started throwing clothes and anything he might need into a bag. He’d
insisted on a cot being brought into Erik’s room for him to stay on, not wanting Erik to wake up
without him there. He knew his brother, and he knew that if Erik had any memory of the accident,
the first thing he would worry about is if Wille was okay. He paused walking by Erik’s room and
made the split decision to get some of Erik’s things. He grabbed Erik’s favourite sweater, his
laptop, and the book that still sat open on his bedside table. He was half surprised that his mother
hadn’t confiscated Erik’s laptop out of precaution, but he guessed that she knew he didn’t know the
password. After he had everything he thought he might need, he called for a car to take him right
back to the hospital, planting his stuff in the corner and sitting back down beside Erik. The cot
wasn’t very comfortable, but being close to his brother and knowing that things were finally
starting to look up, he slept better than he had in weeks.

__

Erik started to regain consciousness slowly. He’d started making faint noises, and had been
moving around just slightly. On one terrifying occasion he opened his eyes, but they were
unfocused and stared right through him. He told a nurse then escaped to the bathroom to have a
panic attack, and she assured him when he returned that this was normal. When they brought him
back after another run of tests they told Wille that his brain scans showed he was responding to
what he heard, and that if Wille spoke to him he would hear it. Wille's voice went hoarse from
talking so much. His biggest breaks were when he slept and when his father came and started
reading the second book in the Lord of the Rings trilogy. He’d tell Erik about the nurses in the
hospital, talk about moments he remembered from their childhood and read him the latest gossip
from the teen magazines he found in a waiting area. His mother thought it was ridiculous when she
caught him telling Erik about the latest celebrity breakup, but now that he knew Erik could hear
him he never wanted to stop talking. He wanted Erik to know that he was there for him, that he
wasn’t alone. Wille was in the middle of reading a quiz that claimed it would tell you your perfect
match and answering the questions based on Erik’s personality when Erik’s mouth opened slightly
and his voice came out in rasps.

“W-” Erik tried to speak, voice hoarse.

“Erik?” Wille asked, “I’m here, what do you need?”

“Wa-” Erik tried again.

“Water?” Wille asked, remembering how thirsty he’d been when he woke up.

Erik’s eyes were still closed and he opened his mouth to respond again but no sound came out.

“Squeeze my hand once for yes, twice for now,” Wille prompted and Erik squeezed his hand.
Wille hit the button to call for a nurse and asked them to get water as soon as they came in. When
they returned, they held the straw to his mouth, and Wille saw Erik’s throat move as he gulped it
down. His body seemed to relax as he fell asleep again, but Wille was elated that Erik had been
conscious and responded to him. There were more moments like that, where Erik would seem to be
awake and respond to Wille’s voice, and he was beginning to regain more of his voice. Wille had
just started to fall asleep the next night when he heard a rustling beside him and turned to see Erik
trying to move the blanket.

“Do you want it higher or off?” Wille asked, immediately going to help him.

“Cold,” Erik got out, and Wille moved up the blanket to cover his arm. Erik took his hand when he
started to move it away, gripping it tightly.

Wille held his breath as Erik’s eyelid moved ever so slightly. He prepared himself for the same
dead gaze he’d seen before, but when Erik opened his eyes they focused. He was seeing him. Erik
was seeing him.

“Erik?” Wille said quietly.

“Hi,” Erik breathed out, face grimacing at the crack in his voice.

“Hi,” Wille smiled, and he wasn’t surprised to feel his cheeks were wet as tears ran down his face.

“What,” Erik started, “Where?”

“We’re at the hospital,” Wille answered, “You’ve been sleeping for a long time, but you’re finally
waking up.”

“You,” Erik murmured, “Okay?”

“Yes,” Wille promised, “I’m okay, you’re the one who’s had everyone worried.”

“I heard you,” Erik told him, before falling back asleep gripping Wille’s hand.
Chapter End Notes

He's awake!!!!
 Chapter 20

The next few days passed in a blur with Erik drifting in and out of consciousness. Each time he was
able to stay awake a little longer. The doctors said he needed lots of rest and as little stress as
possible, which coincidentally meant that his mother visited less. It was almost laughable that she
didn’t know what to talk about with him if it wasn’t about work and royal duties. His father still
alternated between the hospital and the palace, but when Erik was awake he would have real
conversations with them or they’d all read together.

Erik was starting to fall asleep again when their father left, and he rolled his head to face Wille,
“You and pappa seem to be getting along well.”

“Yeah,” Wille smiled softly as he nodded, “He started reading to me before I was out of the
hospital, it actually feels like he’s our dad.”

“It’s kind of nice to spend time with him without mamma,” Erik admitted, “He acts differently.”

“He does,” Wille agreed as Erik yawned. “You should get some rest.”

“What do you do when I sleep?” Erik asked.

Wille shrugged, “Read, listen to music, watch shitty tv.”

“Talk to Simon?” Erik teased, and Wille was grateful that his eyes were closed so he couldn’t see
the way Wille’s expression fell. He knew he would have to tell Erik about what happened, but he
wanted Erik to have more time to heal and rest. He hoped to put off the argument Erik would
surely have with their mother for at least a little longer.

“I don’t have my phone with me,” Wille bit his lip.

Erik frowned, “Is mine here somewhere? You can use it.”

“I think they have it with your things,” Wille shrugged, “I’d need the password though. Or for your
laptop, I brought that for you in case you’d want it.”
“Do you have a pen or something?”

Wille dug through his bag for a pen and passed it to Erik with a napkin.

“Have you been able to talk to Simon?” Erik asked as he tried to write down the password. Wille
pretended not to notice that it took him three tries to hold the pen properly.

“He visited me when I first woke up,” Wille assured him, “And Malin helped bring him to the
palace one weekend.”

“Good,” Erik smiled, sliding the napkin to Wille, “I’m glad you didn’t have to be alone through
this.”

Wille was silent, murmuring a quiet thank you as he took the napkin.

“No sexting on my phone,” Erik teased, before falling fast asleep.

Wille watched him for a few minutes, making sure he was going to stay asleep, then left the room
to find out about Erik’s things.

“Prince Wilhelm?” A nurse approached him in the hallway, “Is there anything I can help you
with?”

He cleared his throat, “I was wondering about Erik’s things, that uh- that were with him in the
accident.”

“I can look into it and have them brought to his room if you’d like?”

“Please,” he nodded at her, “Thank you.”

“Of course,” she smiled, before walking back down the hallway. He slipped back into Erik’s room,
and she came in about 15 minutes later holding a bag.

“The crown prince’s personal effects,” she explained, setting them on the table.

“Thank you very much,” he smiled at her. He looked at the bag and took a breath before opening
it. It was strange looking in, he wasn’t sure what he was expecting. It looked like someone had just
scooped them out of his room, not like they’d been through a car crash. He took out the phone, not
ready to deal with the rest of it, and plugged it in. He fiddled with his ring, shaking his leg as he
waited for it to power up. Based on what their pappa had said it sounded like their mother wouldn’t
be coming at all that day, so he hoped he would be able to actually call Simon. He picked the
phone back up when the logo appeared and unlocked it. Instantly the phone started buzzing with
notifications, hundreds of people trying to get in touch with Erik. He put the phone on do not
disturb, and pulled up texts to contact the one person he wanted to talk to. He knew Simon would
still be in class and he didn’t want to risk him getting in trouble by calling.

ERIK

It’s Wille

I’m sorry I haven’t been able to go online

it’s good news though!

Erik is awake!

It’s taking some time for him to feel better but he’s going to be okay

I have his phone so call me when you can? I know you’re in class right now

I love you ❤️

He set it up so it would buzz if Simon called, then laid down, trying to get a bit of rest for himself.
When he woke up again he felt groggy. He reached for the phone to check the time and his eyes
widened when he saw that he’d slept for nearly three hours.

1 missed call from Simon

SIMON

ohmygod wille im so glad

fuck you dont have to apologize im so glad erik is okay

i tried calling but im sure youre busy

let me know when you can talk?

i can cut my next class if youre free

i love you

ERIK

Fuck I fell asleep

sorry

Can you call now?

SIMON

give me 5 min

Wille sat up, checking on Erik while he waited. After seeing his brother’s even breaths, he closed
the door before making himself comfortable on the bed, anxiously waiting for Simon to call. When
the phone started buzzing he answered instantly.

“Simon,” he breathed out, feeling the relief rush through him.

“Wille,” Simon's voice came through. Wille clutched to it like a lifeline. “How are you doing?
How is Erik?”

“He’s sleeping right now,” Wille answered, “But better, every day he’s a little more alert and stays
awake longer.”

“I’m so glad,” Simon responded, “How are things with your mom?”

“I’m just avoiding her as much as possible,” Wille admitted, “The doctors gave explicit
instructions to avoid work or anything that might stress Erik out so she barely speaks when she
does visit. I’ve been staying at the hospital since he first started waking up.”

“Are you able to sleep okay there?” Simon asked, and Wille smiled at his boyfriend’s concern for
him.
“Better than I was at home,” he bit his lip. “Everything feels better now that Erik’s awake.”

“Of course,” Simon said softly, “I’m so relieved.”

“I’m sorry for not messaging you sooner,” Wille apologized, “I was only able to email on a
desktop computer there and as much as I wanted to talk to you I was just focused on getting back
here. I didn’t want Erik to wake up alone.”

“You have nothing to apologize for Wille,” Simon reassured him, “It’s not as if your mother has
made it easy for us to talk, and of course your priority should be Erik.”

“Still,” Wille shook his leg, “I’ve hated not being able to talk to you, and I can’t imagine how it
would be on your end when I just stopped responding again.”

“Wille, cariño,” Simon began, “I’m not upset with you for wanting to be there for your brother. I
would have done the same thing. We’ve been in a shitty situation, and you’ve been dealing with so
much. You’re so strong, and you’ve had to be brave by yourself. I’m so proud of you.”

Wille felt himself tear up, “I love you.”

“I love you,” Simon answered instantly.

Wille looked at the clock, “Are you ditching class for me right now?”

“You’re more important,” Simon said firmly.

“I don’t want you to get in trouble,” Wille looked down, feeling guilty.

“Whatever you’re thinking, stop,” Simon insisted. “I’m doing it because I want to. There’s no way
I’d be able to pay any attention in class knowing I’m able to talk to you. Mamá can write me a sick
note later and Sara will bring me my things.”
“Simon,” Wille began, “Did you walk out in the middle of class?”

“Yes,” Simon answered.

“Are you hiding in the bathroom or something?”

“No,” Simon laughed, “I didn’t want anyone to hear me so I- uh left the building.”

“Isn’t it cold outside?” Wille worried, he didn’t want Simon to get sick.

“I’m not outside,” Simon seemed to hesitate, “I um- I snuck into Forest Ridge.”

“Simon,” Wille paused, “Are you in my room?”

“Maybe,” Simon answered.

Wille requested to switch to video call, lying on his side as it connected.

“Hi,” Wille smiled, excited to actually see Simon’s face for the first time since he was at the
palace.

“Hi,” Simon grinned. “I missed seeing your face.”

“Me too,” Wille sighed, running his finger along the screen, “You look beautiful.”

Simon blushed, “I’m just wearing my old hoodie."

“Beautiful,” Wille repeated. He did look beautiful, his smile lit up by the lights Wille had hanging
on the wall and his curls falling around his face.
“Speaking of hoodies,” Simon squinted, “Is that mine?”

“Yes,” Wille confessed, his turn to blush.

“It looks good on you,” Simon smiled softly, and Wille gripped the fabric with his free hand.

“Better on you,” Wille replied, and Simon immediately grinned.

“Better off,” he smirked and Wille laughed.

His eyes widened when he heard a voice behind him, “When I said you could use my phone to call
Simon I didn’t mean it for you two to shamelessly flirt while I’m right here .”

Wille turned over to see his brother looking at him with an amused expression. Simon had the
decency to look at least a little embarrassed even though he burst out laughing.

“Shut up,” Wille mumbled, and he didn’t know if he was talking to Erik or Simon.

“Hi Simon,” Erik grinned, and Wille angled the phone so they could see each other.

“Hi Erik,” Simon waved, “Thanks for letting us use your phone to shamelessly flirt.”

Wille groaned as Erik laughed, “As long as it keeps embarrassing my little brother I’ll allow it.”

“If you really want to embarrass Wille,” Simon smirked, “We should exchange more stories.”

“I’m pretty sure the doctor said you’re not allowed to look at screens too long,” Wille pulled the
phone away from Erik in an attempt to stop Simon from sharing whatever he was thinking of.

Simon cackled, and as much as Wille wanted to shut down where the conversation was heading, he
let himself enjoy the sound of Simon’s laugh for a minute. It had been too long since he’d heard it.
“Whipped,” Erik coughed into his hand. Wille glared at him and Erik just grinned.

“Shouldn’t you be in class right now Simon?” Erik asked as he glanced at the clock.

“I’m sure Mr. Englund will survive without me,” Simon shrugged.

“But Simon,” Erik replied with fake seriousness, “Who’s going to teach Wille how to spell?”

“It was one text and I was drunk,” Wille complained.

“Likely story,” Erik teased.

“Please,” Simon scoffed, “Wille told me you don’t remember the night you both drunk called me,
but I do. In perfect clarity.”

“I’m sure I acted with princely dignity,” Erik raised his chin

“Princely dignity my ass,” Simon snickered. “You couldn’t even sit up straight.”

“You try sitting up straight after drinking half a bottle of vodka,” Erik defended.

“I’m the crown prince so I’m serious!” Simon quoted, mimicking Erik’s drunk voice.

“Wille,” Erik pretended to whine, “Your boyfriend is making fun of me while I’m injured .”

Wille laughed, “If you’re asking me to defend your honor that’s not happening.”

“Abandoned by my own brother,” Erik sighed dramatically. “What’s the saying? Bros before
hoes?”
“I resent that you’re implying I’m a hoe,” Simon deadpanned.

“Well,” Erik smirked, “You’re definitely not his bro.”

“You two are ridiculous,” Wille rolled his eyes.

__

They stayed on the call for over an hour, and Erik had just fallen asleep again when Simon got
texts from Sara asking to meet at the bus stop.

“Maybe,” Simon paused, “maybe now that Erik’s awake, we could see each other soon?”

“I don’t know,” Wille frowned, “I’m sorry, I hope so. I really want to, but I don’t know what’s
going to happen here. It all depends on Erik’s recovery and then I still have to deal with mamma.”

“I know,” Simon looked down, “I guess I was just feeling more hopeful. I know there’s still so
much to sort out though.”

“Things are more hopeful,” Wille promised, “My dad was already on our side, and now that Erik’s
awake it’s all of us against her. She’s not going to be able to keep me from going back to Hillerska,
or from seeing you.”

“Okay,” Simon smiled softly.

“Besides,” Wille smiled in return, “I still need my new year’s kiss.”

Simon’s face changed into a smirk, “You know... it’s pretty hot how confident you were just now
when you were talking about how she couldn’t stop you.”
Wille rolled his eyes and grinned, “You better not keep Sara waiting.”

Simon laughed, “Okay okay I’m going. Bye cariño, I love you.”

“I love you too,” Wille replied as he ended the call.

SIMON

if this is eriks phone can he read our texts

ERIK

Technically

Although he’s mostly banned from screens

SIMON

So if i send you something will he see it?

ERIK

Probably not

That’s not an invitation for you to send something inappropriate

Assume that whatever you send might be read by my brother

SIMON

damn

ERIK

Did you have something specific in mind?

SIMON

guess youll have to wait to find out

ERIK

simmeeeee

SIMON

yessss?

ERIK

Tell me please

SIMON

i dont think i should since youre on eriks phone

ERIK

I’ll delete whatever it is

You’re so unfair you knew you’d make me curious

SIMON

i would never

ERIK

Simon what were you going to say

SIMON

its a mystery

ERIK

please baby
SIMON

literally was just going to make some dumb comment about missing you and your dick

please delete that so erik never sees it

ERIK

I’m going to clear this entire conversation

but first

I miss you and your dick too

SIMON

SCREENSHOT

SAVED

ERIK

SIMON NO

SIMON

SIMON YES

ERIK

i hate you

SIMON

you love me and you love my dick

ERIK

im going to have to clear this chat all over again

SIMON

__

A few days later Erik was given permission to look at his phone for short periods of time, and
while he was catching up on his messages, Wille was getting ready to go back to the palace to
shower and get new clothes.

“Wille,” Erik’s voice interrupted his thoughts.

“Yes?” Wille asked, looking up from the bag he was packing.

“When you’re constantly on my phone you’re texting Simon right?” He asked.

“Yes?” Wille furrowed his brows, confused about why Erik was asking.

“Then why,” he smirked, “Are there only three texts with him?”

Wille groaned, “He likes to be inappropriate on purpose because he knows it’s your phone.”

Erik snorted then his eyes widened, “Wait. Please tell me you’re not sexting on my phone.”

“Oh my god no!” Wille exclaimed, face burning. “He just makes dumb comments, that’s it! Also,
I’m literally always in the room with you. Gross.”

Erik sighed in relief, “thank god.”

Wille rolled his eyes then frowned when a grin spread across Erik’s face.
“Whatever you’re thinking, please don’t,” Wille begged.

“Just realizing that if I texted him he’d think it’s you,” Erik smirked.

“I was about to leave,” Wille complained, “Now I feel like I can’t trust you.”

“Little brother,” Erik acted offended, “Me? Of course you can.”

“I feel gross and really need a shower, so I’m going to go,” Wille sighed, “Please don’t say
anything too embarrassing to Simon.”

“Scout’s honor,” Erik held up his hand and nodded solemnly. Wille didn’t trust him for a second,
but being able to have a real shower was too good to pass up.

“I'll see you later,” Wille waved, heading out to where a car was waiting. He said a quick hello to
his father and managed to avoid his mother on his way to his room. After spending so much time
in the hospital the pressure of the showerhead felt like heaven, and he felt the most relaxed he’d
been in weeks.

__

A few hours later Wille was walking back to Erik’s room when he was stopped by Malin.

“Prince Wilhelm,” she hesitated, “Before you go in you should know that Erik has a visitor…
August Horn is in there with him.”

Wille froze. He knew Erik didn’t know what had happened, no one else did except for Simon and
Malin, and so far he’d been able to avoid the topic of August with his brother. He knew Erik would
be furious if he heard what August had said, and as much as he didn’t want August around he
didn’t want to risk anything affecting Erik’s recovery. He sighed and sat down on the bench
outside the room, not ready to go in and see him.

“I’m sorry,” Malin looked at him apologetically, “I didn’t want to say anything to Prince Erik, I
know it’s not my place.”

“No,” Wille shook his head, “You don’t have to apologize. I think it’s better if he doesn’t know
right now. He needs to focus on getting better.”

“Your own healing is important too,” she reminded him and he shrugged.

“I’m not the one who was in a coma,” Wille answered, picking at his nail.

“Maybe not,” she replied, “But that doesn’t mean you aren’t having your own struggles.”

“I’ll be okay as long as Erik is,” Wille bit his lip. She looked like she wanted to say more but he
was grateful that she didn’t push. He was glad she was there though, it helped to have at least one
other person around who knew who August really was. Wille wasn’t sure how much time had
passed when Malin stood up and knocked.

“My apologies sir,” she called out through the door, “but visiting hours are ending.”

Wille glanced at the clock, visiting hours were still open for another hour. He smiled at Malin and
hoped she knew that he understood what she was doing and was thankful for it. He grabbed his
stuff, getting ready to go inside. The door opened and August stood in front of him, he paused
when he saw Wille. He didn’t say anything, but stepped aside for Wille to walk through. He went
and put his bag down and tried to avoid looking at August, it was the only way he was holding it
together.

“Right,” August finally broke the silence, “Bye Erik, I’ll talk to you later.”

Wille pretended to be distracted by unpacking while Erik said goodbye. When he was done he
turned to see Erik watching him.

“What was that about?” Erik asked.

“What was what about?” Wille fiddled with his ring, he should’ve known Erik wouldn’t be able to
ignore it.
Erik narrowed his eyes, “You and August, you two barely looked at each other. Did something
happen?”

Wille bit his lip, not sure how to respond.

Erik sighed, “I know that you don’t want to worry me and that the doctors keep talking about no
stress, but I’m getting better, Wille. I want you to be able to talk to me.”

“We- had a fight,” Wille said after a moment of silence, “But please don’t worry about it right
now, it can be sorted out later.”

“What else aren’t you telling me?” Erik asked.

Wille furrowed his brows and Erik sighed.

“I can tell there’s something else,” Erik continued. Wille opened his mouth to respond but Erik cut
him off, “Don’t tell me not to worry about it. I’m going to worry either way. At least this way I
know what I’m worrying about.”

There was a long moment of silence as Wille fiddled with his ring. He knew Erik wouldn’t let this
go until he found out.

“It’s mamma,” Wille sighed, giving in, “She saw my texts and found out about Simon. She’s
furious and has banned me from seeing him.”

Erik’s jaw clenched, “That’s why you don’t have your phone?”

Wille nodded, “She took it, and my computer. Pappa let me use my phone once to call him but
mamma has been watching me really closely.”

“Wille,” Erik’s expression softened, “I’m so sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” Wille replied firmly, “You’ve always supported me. She’s the one who thinks
I’m going through a rebellious phase and have terrible judgment.”

“I promise I won’t let her keep doing this,” Erik reached for his hand.

“Focus on yourself first,” Wille pleaded. “You need rest right now.”

Erik yawned, “I’ll sleep now, but next time I see mama we will be discussing it.”

“Okay,” Wille agreed, “but sleep now.”

 Chapter 21

Next time came sooner than either of them expected when their mother decided to visit the next
morning. Wille saw Erik’s body tense up when she entered the room, and more than anything he
wanted to run and hide. He knew he couldn’t do that though, even if this wasn’t about him he
wanted to be there for Erik.

“Mamma,” Erik greeted, but there was no mistaking the malice in his tone.

She was either oblivious or chose to ignore it as she moved beside his bed, “Erik, I’m glad you
seem to be recovering well.”

“Yes,” he answered, “Wille has been here with me, which has been very helpful. Having your
family’s support really is instrumental to recovery.”

She blinked at his subtle dig that she’d been absent but soon recovered, “What else have the
doctors said?”

“I’m recovering well, like you said,” Erik responded, not giving any more information.

Erik’s phone rang from it’s spot on Wille’s cot. They all turned to face it, watching as it vibrated
and Simon’s name popped up on the screen. Wille flicked his eyes back to his mother who had
narrowed her eyes at him, and Erik who was looking at her with a similar glare.

“Are you going to answer Wille?” Erik asked, looking over at him. Erik nodded at him slightly and
Wille knew whatever he chose to do Erik would back him. He looked back at his mother, who still
had the same sour expression on her face. He picked up the phone.

“Hey,” he greeted Simon, eyes still on his mother.

“Hi cariño,” Simon’s voice floated through the phone like a lifeline.

“Is everything okay?” Wille asked, Simon didn’t usually call him so early.
“Yes,” Simon reassured, “I uh- just missed hearing your voice.”

Wille couldn’t help the small smile that threatened to overtake his face at the words.

“Me too,” he admitted, he missed everything about Simon when they were apart. “Could I call you
back in a bit though? Just in the middle of something.”

“Of course, is everything okay?”

“Yes,” Wille assured, even though his heart was threatening to beat out of his chest.

“Let me know when?” Simon asked, “I love you.”

Wille took a breath and looked at his mother who seemed stunned into silence, and his brother who
was looking at him like he was proud of him, like he was brave.

“I love you too,” He said in return, before hanging up and putting down the phone.

“I thought we agreed you would stop seeing that boy,” his mother said coldly, a warning in her
eyes.

Wille felt the familiar pull in his chest, of wanting to stand up for himself against wanting to please
his mother. While last time he could only plead, this time he had Erik.

“You agreed,” Wille sighed, fingers seeking out his ring for reassurance.

She glanced between him and Erik, and Wille could tell she was trying to decide if punishing him
right now was worth potentially impacting Erik’s recovery.

“We’ll talk about this later,” she said finally, pressing her lips together.
“I’d like to talk about this now,” Erik spoke up from his place between them.

“Don’t be silly Erik,” she brushed him off, “It’s nothing you need to concern yourself with.”

“I think I do,” Erik stated firmly, “since I quite like Simon, and cutting him from Wille’s life is a
mistake.”

“Simon,” she repeated, the name dripping like venom off her tongue, “You know this boy?”

“Yes,” Erik answered, not giving her any more information.

“You’re still young Erik,” she sighed, “when you’re older you’ll understand-”

“What I understand is this,” Erik cut her off. “Wille and I were both in an accident, we were both
badly hurt. You could have lost both your sons and that wasn’t enough of a wakeup call to realize
that some things are more important than what you think the crown should be.”

“IF we had lost you Wilhelm would have been the crown prince,” she defended, “I had to prepare
him for the possibility. A crown prince needs to create heirs, he can’t be- like that .”

“Like what?” Erik challenged, “Queer? It’s not a dirty word mother. What I’m hearing is that
instead of supporting Wille, your son , while his brother was in a coma, you were telling him I
would die and adding the additional pressure of having to take the weight of the crown. After
doing all this while he was still recovering from his own injuries, you took away his support
system and shamed him for who he is.”

“We have a duty to this country-”

“You have a duty to your family,” Erik scoffed.

“And what if I had let him go along with it?” she challenged, “Putting aside the fact that it’s a boy I
have other concerns about this Simon character. I don’t believe he’s a good influence on Wilhelm.”
Wille had shrunk in on himself in the conversation, hearing them discuss him like he wasn’t there.
He was grateful for everything Erik had said, but to hear it all laid out so bluntly in front of him
was overwhelming. But he couldn’t sit by and say nothing, not while his mother was insinuating
that Simon was bad for him. Not when Simon was the best thing that’s ever happened to him.

“What, so you’re judging him without knowing anything about him?” Wille finally spoke. She
looked surprised, almost as if she’d forgotten he was there.

“I have looked into him,” she answered, “His family background is certainly damning. His father
for instance…”

“Is none of your business,” Wille interjected. “Just because you’re related to someone doesn’t
mean you’re anything like them. Besides, you banned me from seeing Simon right after you took
my phone, that didn’t give you enough time to run your invasive background checks. If you don’t
approve that he’s a boy just say it, but don’t make excuses.”

“Erik,” she turned to look at him, as if hoping he would back her up.

“Simon is a good kid,” Erik responded, “And he makes Wille happy, which is all that’s important
to me. In fact, I quite like Simon and I think a visit from him would be beneficial to my recovery.”

She sputtered before continuing, “Don’t be ridiculous Erik. You may be an adult but Wilhelm is a
minor and I’m still his mother. The decision isn’t up to you.”

“Wille,” Erik said calmly, turning to look at him. Wille could see the anger in his eyes. “Could you
please go get me some more water?”

Wille hesitated, not wanting to leave Erik alone but recognizing that it was why Erik was asking.
He nodded, taking Erik’s cup to go to ask a nurse. Part of him was relieved for an excuse to get out
of the room and away from his mother’s anger, the other part wondered what Erik would say that
he wanted him out of the room for. After the cup was filled he hovered around the end of the
hallway unsure how long he should wait before going back in. His question was answered a few
minutes later when his mother stepped out of the room, eyes barely registering him as she quickly
walked to the exit. He made his way back to the room, feeling as if he was holding his breath as he
stepped back in, closing the door behind him.
“Thanks Wille,” Erik smiled at him as he took the cup. Now that he wasn’t putting on his crown
prince demeanor for their mother Wille could see how tired he was.

“What happened?” Wille asked as he sat on the end of Erik’s bed.

“I made some suggestions,” Erik answered, pausing to take a drink. “I hope that’s ok that I said
queer, I remember you mentioning it the night we drank together.”

“I haven’t given it a lot more thought,” Wille admitted, “But I do feel like it fits, at least more than
anything else I’ve heard.”

“Okay,” Erik nodded.

“You said you made suggestions?” Wille prompted.

“I pointed out that you two were being discreet, and that there are a lot of other royal secrets that
would be a lot more damning if they got out,” he shrugged as he spoke.

“Erik,” Wille paused, “Did you blackmail our mother, the Queen of Sweden?”

Erik grimaced, “Blackmail is such a harsh word.”

Wille gaped, “Erik I- I can’t believe you did that for me.”

Erik’s gaze softened, “Of course, you have to know that you always come first. Always.”

Wille leaned in to hug Erik, but hesitated, he didn’t want to hurt him. Erik seemed to sense his
thoughts, grabbing his arm and pulling him into a hug.

“I don’t know what I would do without you,” Wille bit his lip, gripping his brother tightly.
“You don’t have to,” Erik promised.

__

Their mother visited significantly less after that, which considering how often she’d come before
meant she barely came at all. Erik was able to be pushed around in the wheelchair now, although
he still spent most of the day in the hospital bed. August had visited Erik a few times, but Wille
just made excuses to leave the two of them alone. He felt so guilty about what Erik had done for
him, he didn’t want to burden him with anything more.Today though, he was able to push all of
that outside of his mind. Because today, Simon was coming to visit. Wille was practically buzzing
with excitement knowing he would be able to see Simon soon.

“Check mate,” Erik grinned, and Wille swore under his breath when he saw Erik had won. They’d
been playing chess together, but Wille knew Erik could tell his head wasn’t in the game.

Erik smirked as they began to put away the pieces, “I’ll have to remember that if I ever want to
beat you at something I just need to get Simon to distract you.”

“I am not that bad,” Wille tried to defend himself, which proved to be more difficult when he
practically leapt off the bed at the sound of Erik’s phone beeping. His shoulders sagged a little bit
when he saw it wasn’t a message from Simon saying he’d arrived, but instead one of Erik’s school
friends.

“Who kicked your puppy?” a voice asked from the doorway, and Wille whipped around to see
Simon standing there. He couldn’t help the smile that spread across his face at Simon being right
there, in person.

“Hi Simon,” Erik grinned, looking between the two of them.

“Hey Erik,” Simon greeted, hesitating in the doorway.

Erik rolled his eyes, “Just kiss and do your teary reunion or whatever. I’ll survive with you two
taking some time to yourselves for a minute.” He grabbed his phone from the side table and shifted
his focus to it.

With that, Simon stepped into the room, closing the door behind him.
“Hi Wille,” Simon smiled at him as he dropped his bag and went up to him, putting his arms
around Wille’s shoulders.

“Simme,” Wille grinned, giving Simon a quick peck on the lips before pulling him into a tight hug.
They would have time for a deeper kiss later, when they weren’t standing in front of his brother.
Right now, he wanted nothing more than to hold him.

Simon’s fingers curled into Wille’s sweater and he pressed a soft kiss to his neck. Wille’s skin
tingled at the feeling, his mind a stream of SimonSimonSimon . When they finally pulled away,
their hands reached for each other, and Wille led Simon over to his cot as they laced their fingers
together. Simon sat beside him, and Wille immediately leaned into him so they were completely
pressed together. Here now, with the two most important people in his life safe and with him, he
felt his body lose some of the tension he hadn’t even realized he was holding.

“How are you doing Erik?” Simon asked as he slipped his arm around Wille’s waist, thumb
rubbing at the skin just under his sweater.

“I’m improving every day,” Erik answered, “Wille has been a great nurse.”

“A nurse huh?” Simon teased.

Wille rolled his eyes, “I haven’t done anything.”

Erik looked at him sternly, “You’ve been living off a cot at a hospital bed for weeks to keep me
company. You’re doing a lot.”

“You’d do the same for me,” Wille shrugged.

“Still,” Erik’s gaze shifted to Simon, “He’s spent all the time taking care of me, I’m glad you’re
here to take care of him.”

Wille wanted to protest that he didn’t need to be taken care of, but he couldn’t deny how happy and
relieved he was to have Simon there.
“I brought the third Sharknado,” Simon grinned, seeming to sense that Wille was a bit
uncomfortable and changing the subject. “If we wanted to watch it.”

Erik grinned, “I think that’s an excellent idea.”

Simon squeezed Wille’s hip before moving away to go get his bag, pulling out the dvd. The tv
didn’t have a dvd player, so they opened it on Erik’s laptop, setting it on one of the trays at the end
of the bed. Wille pulled Simon with him to lie down on the cot, and as Simon laid his head on his
shoulder Wille couldn’t help but think about how lucky he was to have this. Things were still a
fucking mess, but in this moment he got to just be with Simon and share this with Erik.

__

After the movie, Wille was yawning, half asleep with the warmth of Simon curled up against him.

“Well that’s an hour and a half of my life I won’t get back,” Erik commented as the credits rolled
on the screen.

“Sharknado 4 next time?” Simon grinned.

“Absolutely,” Erik nodded.

Wille groaned, “How many more are there?”

“Six,” Simon laughed as Wille grimaced at the number.

“For another day though,” Erik responded as he closed the laptop. “For tonight, I’m kicking you
both out.”

“Are you su-” Wille started to ask, but Erik quickly cut him off.
“Wille, I’m a big boy, I’ll be fine on my own,” He chided, “Go spend time with your boyfriend and
sleep in a real bed for once.”

“If you’re sure,” Wille hesitated, but got up when he saw Erik roll his eyes. Erik was also falling
asleep so they packed up and headed out to the waiting car relatively quickly. After telling Wille to
invite Simon, Erik had gotten him a room at a hotel close to the hospital. Simon went in ahead and
let Wille in through a side door to avoid drawing extra attention. Then, they were finally alone in
the room.

“What do you want to do cariño?” Simon asked gently, lifting their joined hands up to kiss Wille’s
fingers. “If you’re tired we could go to bed.”

Wille looked around the room as he considered it, and his gaze focused on the bathroom.

“Maybe a shower?” He suggested. “I feel a little gross from the hospital, and maybe food?.”

“I think this room has a tub also if you wanted a bath,” Simon offered.

“Is it big enough for both of us?” he asked hopefully, he wanted to stay as close to Simon as
possible while he was here.

“Yeah,” Simon nodded, “I can go start it if you want to choose something to order.”

He kissed Wille gently before heading into the bathroom. Wille went to the side table and looked
through the room service menu. Simon came and sat beside him, resting his chin on Wille’s
shoulder to look down at the menu.

“Do you wanna just get pizza?” Wille asked, he felt too tired to think too much about what he
wanted, and he figured it would be a safe bet.

“Sounds great baby,” Simon squeezed his shoulder before reaching for the phone.

“I can do it,” Wille offered, he didn’t really feel up to talking but he felt guilty that Simon was
going everything.
“Wille,” Simon said gently, leaning their foreheads together, “I want to take care of you tonight. Is
that okay?”

Wille nodded slowly, letting his eyes fall shut. He stayed leaning against Simon’s shoulder as his
boyfriend ordered the room service, feeling all the exhaustion he’d been keeping at bay seeping in.

“I’m just going to check on the tub,” Simon told him, kissing his forehead as he stood up. “I’ll be
right back.”

Wille pressed on his chest, trying to focus on his breathing until Simon came back.

Simon sat back beside him, brushing Wille’s hair out of his face, “How are you feeling?”

“Tired,” Wille answered honestly, “I feel like everything is happening at once. Everything I’m
feeling.”

“You’ve been so focused on Erik,” Simon rubbed his arm, “If this is your first night away from
him since he woke up it makes sense that you’d have a lot of emotions about it.”

“I feel like,” Wille paused, throat feeling dry as he tried to think of how to word his thoughts, “I
don’t want to worry him, or add to his stress. I’m nervous about being away from him. Like now
that he’s up, I’m so scared to lose it.”

He felt Simon’s arms wrap around him, holding him close as he started to cry.

“I’ve got you,” Simon promised, pressing a kiss to his temple. “Erik is getting better, and didn’t
you say they’re talking about him being able to stay at the palace soon and have doctor’s visits
there?”

Wille nodded against Simon’s shoulder.

“They wouldn’t do that unless they were sure it would be okay,” Simon reassured, “He’s going to
be okay, but it’s also okay to feel that way. It’s okay to be scared.”

“I love you,” Wille sniffled, “Thank you for being here.”

“There’s nowhere else I’d rather be,” Simon said softly, “I love you so much Wille, you are so
strong, and you’re getting through this.”

They stayed on the bed, Wille curled into Simon, until the room service arrived. Simon got the
door, blocking Wille from their view, then brought the food back to the bed. They were mostly
silent as they ate, both hungry and focused on their food, but it made Wille laugh to see Simon take
giant bites and struggle to chew. When they’d finished eating, Simon took his hand and led him to
the bathroom, carefully undressing him. Simon took his own clothes off quickly, then held out his
hand to help Wille into the tub. He sunk down into the water, leaning against Simon’s chest. He
kissed his collarbone as he felt his eyes drift shut.
 Chapter 22
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Wille drifted in and out of consciousness, occasionally adjusting his position against Simon’s back.
Simon ran his fingers along Wille’s side, pressing gentle kisses to his cheek and neck. The water
started to grow cold, and Wille sighed when Simon suggested they get out.

“We don’t have to,” Simon laughed at Wille’s pout, “It’s just starting to get cold.”

“I know,” Wille groaned, “I’m getting cold too, it was just nice.”

“I’m sure getting to lay down in a bed that isn’t a hospital cot will also feel nice,” Simon answered,
kissing Wille’s cheek before they both started to get out of the water. The hotel had giant towels
that they wrapped themselves in, and Simon pulled Wille close to him, hovering together for
warmth.

“How are you feeling?” Simon asked as they made their way out of the bathroom.

“Okay,” Wille shrugged, “I am excited to sleep in a real bed, my back is actually pretty sore from
the cot.”

“Yeah, I noticed it felt tense in the tub,” Simon bit his lip before continuing, “Do you want a
massage?”

Wille considered it, he’d never actually had one before, too uncomfortable by the thought of a
stranger touching him. This was different though, this was Simon, the one person he let himself be
truly vulnerable around. He instinctually went to fidget with his ring before realizing he’d take it
off for the bath.

“Okay,” he brushed his hair back, anxious to do something with his hands.

“Only if you want me to,” Simon said softly, clearly noticing Wille was uncomfortable.
“I do,” Wille assured him, “I’ve just- never had one before.”

“We can try,” Simon offered, “If you don’t like it or are uncomfortable just say the word and I’ll
stop.”

Wille nodded, “Um, what should I do?”

“Just get comfy on the bed,” Simon instructed, “I think I saw some lotion in the bathroom, I’m just
going to go get it okay?”

“Okay,” Wille agreed, sitting down on the bed while he waited. He knew sitting on the edge of the
bed wasn’t exactly what Simon meant when he told him to get comfortable but he didn’t know
what else to do.

Simon came back holding one of the small hotel bottles and sat down beside him. He put his hand
along Wille’s chin, turning it to face him.

“Hey,” he said softly, “I love you.”

Wille couldn’t help but smile at the words, feeling a little bit more comfortable, “I love you too.”

“We can stay sitting like this for now if you want,” Simon kissed his shoulder, “I’m just going to
put some lotion on your back, tell me if it’s too cold.”

It was a weird sensation, feeling the cool lotion on his back underneath Simon’s hands. He wasn’t
sure how to feel about it, and then Simon pressed on a tense spot on his shoulder and he gasped.

“Is that okay?” Simon asked, drawing his hands back immediately, “Did I hurt you?”

“That spot really hurts,” Wille admitted.

Simon lightly placed his hand on it, “you have a pretty big not there. I can work it out but it will
hurt a bit.”

“Ok,” Wille nodded, taking a deep breath as Simon massaged the spot again. He tried to focus on
relaxing his body, and he felt the pain slowly start to fade.

“How is that?” Simon asked, placing a kiss on the spot.

“A lot better,” Wille sighed in relief, he hadn’t realized how much that area was bugging him.

“Do you want me to keep going?”

“Please,” Wille answered, “It really helped.”

“Are you okay to lie on your stomach? It would help me reach the spots on your back better,”
Simon suggested.

Now that Simon had started, Wille couldn’t even remember what he’d been so nervous about. He
moved further onto the bed, lying on his stomach.

“Is it okay if I sit along your back?” Simon asked, straddling Wille’s waist after he nodded. Both
Simon’s hands went back to his shoulders, rubbing along where they were tense. Wille couldn’t
help but moan when Simon pressed on a particularly sensitive spot. His eyes widened and he felt
the heat rush to his face.

“Sorry,” he mumbled.

“Wille,” Simon leaned down and kissed his shoulderblade, “You don’t have to apologize, it’s
supposed to feel good. It’s like another way of you telling me you like what I’m doing, I like
hearing you.”

Wille was sure he was flushing even harder at Simon’s words, but he tried to stop holding himself
back letting out some more quiet moans as Simon carefully worked out the knots along his
shoulders. He felt like he was turning into putty under Simon’s hands, melting into the bed as
Simon moved to focus along his spine. He wasn’t sure how much time had passed when Simon
lightly ran his hands back up Wille’s back, leaning forward to kiss his cheek.

“How are you feeling?” He asked, kissing Wille’s cheek.

“Really good,” Wille admitted, he couldn’t remember the last time he’d had so little tension in his
back. “A little sore but good.”

“Sorry,” Simon frowned, “You had some really tight knots, I had to press pretty hard to get them.”

“S’okay,” Wille slurred, feeling a little drunk with the weightlessness.

“Where does it hurt?” Simon asked, sitting up to run his hand back along his back.

“There,” Wille answered when Simon’s hand drifted over where one of the worst knots had been.

Simon leaned down to kiss it, lips trailing around the spot, “where else?”

“A little lower,” Wille breathed out, skin buzzing as Simon kissed his way down.

“Anywhere else?” Simon asked, Wille could feel Simon’s lips moving against his skin as he spoke.

“Mmmm, my shoulder,” Wille hummed, smiling as Simon kissed his way upward. His smile
widened and he couldn’t help but laugh when Simon continued, pecking kisses along Wille’s neck.
Simon moved off enough for Wille to roll onto his back, before moving right back to his spot on
top of him.

“Thank you,” Wille said softly, placing his hand on Simon’s cheek.

“Anytime,” Simon promised, finally kissing Wille on the lips, Simon’s weight pressing him down
into the bed.
“I love you,” Wille said in response, feeling Simon’s breath against his lips as he said the words.

“I love you,” Simon answered, leaning their foreheads together. “I love you so much, Wille.”

“Simon,” Wille pulled him down into another kiss, desperate to feel closer.

“What do you want baby?” Simon asked, breathing heavily.

The words tumbled out of Wille’s lips without a thought, “you. Just you.”

“Wille,” Simon breathed out, “I’m yours, completely.”

Their kisses turned more frantic, both pulling each other as close as possible as they moved
together, hands drifting over each other.

“I um, I brought condoms and stuff,” Simon blushed as Wille moved to kiss along his jaw, “If you
want.”

Wille’s breath hitched as he pulled back to meet Simon’s eyes, “yeah.”

Simon fumbled off of him to go to his backpack, pulling out an unassuming black pouch.

“Your sex bag?” Wille teased.

“Shut up,” Simon mumbled, a small smile on his face as he climbed back onto the bed.

“Maybe,” Simon hesitated, “I still want it to be about you, I don’t want you to have to do the work,
I could be on top?”

Wille nodded before pulling him into a kiss in response, reaching for the lube. He coated his
finger, hand trailing down Simon’s back, finger lightly running over his hole. He felt Simon shiver
against him.

“Is this okay?” He asked, very aware that this was only the second time they’d done this.

“Yeah,” Simon nodded, “I uh- I like the feeling.”

Wille mimicked the action again, rewarded by Simon pressing a kiss to his neck. He gently pushed
a finger in, gaining confidence when Simon moaned above him. Simon kissed him again, turning
more desperate as Wille stretched him open.

“Wille,” Simon pleaded, “I’m ready, please.”

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Wille answered softly, “Just a little bit more first.”

Simon whined as Wille pulled out to coat his fingers with more lube before pushing back in.

“Okay,” he breathed out once he was finally satisfied, “I think- I think that’s probably good.”

“Fucking finally,” Simon sighed, making a noise of complaint when Wille slid his fingers out. He
reached for the condom and started to open it when Simon stopped his hand.

“Could I do it?” he asked gently, taking the wrapper from Wille when he nodded. Simon opened
the packet and rolled it down, Wille bit his lip at the touch.

“Ready?” Simon asked, moving back to straddle Wille.

“Yeah,” Wille leaned up to kiss him before Simon sat up, hand reaching behind him to add more
lube to Wille’s cock before starting to lower himself onto it.

Wille focused on staying still as Simon slowly sunk down, overwhelmed in the best way by the
feeling of Simon around him. It took all his concentration not to buck his hips, instead trying to
focus on the way Simon’s head tilted back and his eyes fell closed, lips slightly parted. He was
mesmerizing.
“How are you feeling?” Wille managed to get out, voice raspy.

“Good,” Simon bit his lip, opening his eyes again to look down at Wille. “It’s… a lot more from
this angle, I just need a minute to get used to it. But it’s- it’s good.”

Wille rubbed circles into Simon’s thighs, the movement grounding them both as they adjusted to
the feeling. Simon rolled his hips experimentally, and Wille gasped at the sensation.

“Ok,” Simon breathed out, eyes fluttering shut again, “Fuck. Yeah, that was good. I’m good.”

He guided Wille’s hands to his hips as he started to roll them again, moaning at the sensation.

“Fuck Simme,” Wille groaned, “You feel- fuck.”

Wille could feel the muscles in Simon’s thighs flex as he moved up before sinking back down,
slowly at first, then repeating again a little quicker. He leaned up to meet Simon’s lips in a kiss,
falling back when Simon moved his hips again and his arms shook too much to hold himself up.

“Baby,” Simon whimpered as Wille’s hips bucked involuntarily.

“Shit, sorry,” Wille swore, immediately stilling. “I didn’t-”

“You can do it again,” Simon interrupted. “I- I want you to.”

He looked up at Simon, who was looking at him so openly. How could he ever refuse him
anything?

Their motions became more frantic as they moved together, Wille's hand keeping rhythm with
their hips as he wrapped around Simon. He ran his thumb over the head and Simon fell forward at
the touch, Wille’s name on his lips as he cried out, his whole body shaking. Wille expected him to
move off once his shaking had slowed, but he rolled his hips again, pulling Wille into a needy kiss.
“I love you, Wille,” Simon’s lips moved against his mouth. He started grinding down his hips
again until Wille was tipping over the edge, moaning into Simon’s mouth as he came.

Simon moved off slowly, kissing along Wille’s chest before he took off the condom, tying it and
throwing it out then grabbing a cloth to wipe them up. He collapsed on the bed beside Wille.

“I love you,” Wille sighed, still a little breathless as he pulled Simon closer to him. “I love you so
much.”

“Mmm, love you, baby,” Simon hummed nuzzling into Wille’s neck. Wille could tell the
exhaustion was starting to hit Simon just as much as it was hitting him.

“Thank you for tonight,” Wille kissed his head, reaching to turn out the light.

“Anytime,” Simon pressed a kiss to his shoulder before pressing his face back into Wille’s neck,
both of them easily falling asleep.

__

Wille was feeling considerably more well-rested when they got up the next morning. Being with
Simon mixed with being in an actual bed meant he was able to sleep through the night, not waking
up until sunlight was pouring through the window and Simon was trying to squirm out from under
his arm.

“Where are you going?” Wille asked, moving his arm out of the way.

“Bathroom,’ Simon answered, “I was trying not to wake you up, I’ll be right back.”

Wille reached for the phone on the side table to check the time, surprised to see it was almost ten.
He went to put it back down, realizing that it was Simon’s phone and that he’d left Erik’s at the
hospital when he saw his name on screen in a text from Ayub.

AYUB
you better to tell wille to thank me for the sex

“Sorry baby,” Simon yawned as he walked back into the room, “Good morning.”

“Simon,” Wille said slowly, brain trying to decipher what Ayub meant, “What’s Ayub talking
about?”

Simon looked at the phone and raised an eyebrow, “i don’t know, what did he say?”

“I didn’t mean to read your message,” Wille rushed to explain, “I was just checking the time and
saw my name.”

“It’s okay Wille,” Simon reassured, “I believe you I just haven’t checked my phone, I don’t
actually know what he said.”

“That you should tell me to thank him for the sex,” Wille repeated, and Simon’s eyes widened.

“What the fuck Ayub,” he muttered before climbing onto the bed and taking his phone. He rolled
his eyes when he opened his messages and tilted the phone for Wille to see, “he’s just being a pain
in the ass.”

AYUB

yo simme wanna game tonight?

SIMON

I’m not home

I’m with wille

AYUB

bros before hos :(

SIMON

dont call my boyfriend a ho

ROSH

not everything is about you

AYUB

fuck you rosh

ROSH

besides

we all know simon is the real ho

SIMON

fuck off

AYUB

lmao so true rosh

fineee have fun

i will graciously allow you to bail

you better to tell wille to thank me for the sex

Wille laughed, “okay that makes slightly more sense.”

He skimmed over the words again and hesitated before asking, “Do you uh… talk about sex with
them?”

“Sometimes,” Simon answered sheepishly, “Not like, in a lot of detail but yeah, is that okay?”
Wille nodded, he knew Simon was more comfortable than him talking about sex so it made sense
he’d talked to his friends about it. He was getting more comfortable talking about it with Simon,
but it was hard to imagine being so open with a friend.

“It’s nice,” he answered, voice quiet, “That you’re so comfortable with them I mean.”

“They really like you,” Simon tossed the phone to the side, wrapping himself around Wille,
“They’re happy we’re together.”

“Yeah?” Wille asked, “I like them too.”

Simon grinned, “and don’t worry I don’t tell them anything bad. Based on our conversations they
probably think you’re some sort of sex god.”

“I’m not?” Wille asked, pretending to be offended after he got over the shock from Simon’s
statement.

“I might need more testing,” Simon smirked. He yelped as Wille flipped him over, pushing him
down into the mattress and kissing him.

—-

While Wille would have loved to spend all day in bed with Simon, he was also anxious to get back
to the hospital, so they started getting ready as soon as Erik texted that he was awake. They ate a
quick breakfast before calling a car to take them. When they got there they were surprised to find
more doctors than normal leaving Erik’s room, and Wille immediately panicked. Something must
be wrong. He ran to the room, ignoring a nurse’s protest about running in the hall, heart racing as
he entered.

“Wille,” Erik grinned, giving Wille pause.

“What’s going on?”

“They’re checking me out today,” Erik explained, “I’m just getting a final lookover and then I can
stay back at the palace.”

“Really?” Wille’s eyes widened, “You’re coming home?”

“I’m coming home,” Erik confirmed, and Wille burst into a smile. He turned to Simon who was
just catching up. He’d waited to make sure he wouldn’t be in the doctor’s way in case something
had happened.

“Erik’s getting released today,” Wille told him, a smile on his face.

Erik rolled his eyes, “You make it sound like I’m an inmate.”

He turned to thank the doctor as they got up to leave the room after checking his blood pressure,
then looked at them with a smirk on his face, “You know, Simon hasn’t seen our movie room.”

Wille groaned at the same time as Simon grinned, both realizing where Erik was going with this.

“No complaining Wille,” Erik laughed, “It’s my first night back home so I get to pick the movie.”

“Remember when we used to watch actually good movies?” Wille asked, but he couldn’t find it in
himself to actually be upset. Erik was coming home.

“I don’t recall,” Erik teased, before his voice turned a little more serious. “Mamma is away until
tomorrow but Pappa will be home. He’s coming to help me when I’m discharged this afternoon.
He uh- he knows Simon is here but he said he doesn’t want to push.”

Wille turned to Simon, “Do you want to meet my dad?”

Simon’s eyes widened, “Uh- yeah. I mean, if you’re okay with that.”

“I am,” Wille nodded, “He did tell me before he wanted to meet you, and I do really feel like he’s
on our side.”
 “Okay,” Simon agreed.

The rest of the morning was spent packing up Wille’s stuff. He hadn’t realized just how much he’d
brought over to the hospital, but he supposed it made sense considering he’d been practically living
there for weeks. It was arranged that Simon would go ahead with Wille to the palace to help him
unpack there, and then they’d all have dinner together, their dad included.

He was nervous about introducing his dad to Simon, but he was also excited. His dad was really
putting in an effort, he felt closer to him than he had in years. Being able to introduce his dad to
Simon as his boyfriend, and to have his dad accept him as such felt like something he’d only have
been able to dream of a few months ago.

He felt hopeful that it would go well, and now that Erik was coming home things were really
starting to look up.

Chapter End Notes

I started another YR fic because I have no self control. It can basically be summarized
as "Wille and Simon do progressively gayer things together while Wille says no
homo". You can check it out here!

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!